<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/browse?tags=Philosophy+and+Religion&amp;output=omeka-xml" accessDate="2026-07-11T07:26:09-04:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>1</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>5</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="1546" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1270">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/506365bfd993ae330dbb7a7db58c8a4c.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=bC-A6TY7npUpxOxTRRv7iX0bYFBetbAKehySITuCth4xc1S7TImgIYfYmykjsHpQuuEc0ULp52X-09FuWmNQitBW4SdqMrp6n5vgH7mpI9upassRiqqmXb2eYyWMJOFLoITO8wPYRkxu-xy2mYmqdnpCh6musVjUBeVmo7ooeTIUUIYOUFKHzUGrjfG0H6qRd-rroAXKM60rTOOz-qmW-gSk3AyNAy7DAp9gk22kooyEY8GDNcnRPSJG-9k6usebGGabQCCrj27EZ1g4cZXGH7Tam0FDVGvi8xm8m6s8JZr-noJVyJXutEK3xN7xUsq3L5WjDLbrvp98jzP8fIDw0A__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>df43c61f976e091e5638ddbfc8d09491</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="23485">
                    <text>Theories of Mental Genesis.

197

8. Under the process of correlation, wherein real forces lose
lheir individuality, only abstract or general force abides.
Iriris may be called ideal force when contrasted with par­
ticular real forces; it is cognized only by inference, and not
By immediate sensuous perception. It is a really-existent
Universal or generic entity — an Actuality whose manifesta­
tion is the correlation of forces. The particular forces are
^its reality, but not their own; for their manifestation is their
S destruction, but both phases give evidence of the reality of the
Universal. In the entire round from one force through all
-the others back to the same force again, we have the succes­
sive annulment of all the characteristic distinctions of the
several forces, and thus we have left force in general as the
pure negative might whose constitution or nature is self-made
by its activity in the play of forces. Its universal nature —
its ascent out of particularity — refusing to be limited to a
special form—appears in the negative side of the process,
wherein it perpetually annuls special characteristics. Its
positive affirmative side appears in the perpetual production
..of the special out of the negation of (old forms of) the same.
9. Wherein this Universal force, which is a self-determined,
.'differs from the thinking activity or Mind
is a
profitable inquiry. But the sole point we had in view here
was simply to show the new doctrine of Realism now arising
in place of the dismal nominalism and stifling conceptualism
in vogue.

THEORIES OF MENTAL GENESIS.
By John Weiss.

The later scientific method derives the conscience from
Selected experiences of the useful and agreeable. In the
finest minds the moral sense is only the clarified residue of
the experiences of people in learning to live safely and com­
fortably with each other. It sums them up, but can add
nothing to them. It becomes, like a family resemblance, a
permanent trait acquired by inheritance. A fresh experience
may compel a fresh adjustment, and the moral sense can be

�198

Theories of Mental Genesis.

modified from without by a social exigency, but it has
attained to no independent power to force its own adjust­
ment upon experience. It is never conscious of an exigency
of its own, which may transcend experience, and dictate to
it; such a faculty is as inconceivable as that a fountain
should rise higher than its source. Acts of moral heroism
are suggestions of an ultimate utility which persuade the
individual to sacrifice himself. But what is the origin of
such suggestions which contradict the average sense derived
from human experience ? The scientific method insists upon
its derivation of conscience from empirical observation, yet
proceeds to explain transcendent morals which reform the
race and abolish any wrong that average experience has
incorporated in its social system, by endowing certain indi­
viduals with the capacity to conceive of a more beneficent
system, to anticipate the future, to sacrifice peace, the feel­
ing of approbation, the immediate security of society, life
itself, for the sake of a finer idea of Right. These individuals
are moved thereto, perhaps, by seeing outrages, or by suffer­
ing from them. But what impels a man who suffers from a
wrong which is upheld by society, to increase his suffering by
protesting against it in behalf of other men ? Every feeling
of the useful and the agreeable would counsel him to keep
his suffering and that of his fellows at a minimum. Expe­
rience has gradually founded the system which surrounds
him: it can no more furnish him with the seeds of his revolt
than the nut of a beech can provide the acorn for an oak.
When the empirical method is held strictly to its own logic,
this absurdity is perceived, of something resulting from
objective experience different from all the objects which coni
stituted that experience. A state of morals at any epoch is
only the state of comfort, happiness, usefulness, and mutual
approbation of the majority; it is an average attained by
the exigencies of the people who are forced to live together.
Logically that average is insurmountable; but practically it
is constantly surmounted, and society is compelled to assume
a higher average by men of a forlorn hope who propose a
conception of religion, of worship, of human rights and happi­
ness, which nowhere exists, and which could not therefore be
suggested by empirical sensations. They are frequently men

�j

Theories of Mental Genesis.

199

| who conceive these things from afar, without the stimulus of
| personal suffering, quite removed from that into calm regions
I of meditation. They emerge from the solitudes of thought
| to proclaim the advent of a fresher and more just society:
i but the sense of justice, the instinct of order, devastates the
things that men hold dearest, and, if the thinkers are obsti­
nate, demands their life as a sacrifice to existing order. One
thing is “ said by them of olden time ” ; but these men, the
products of no time at all, step out of a purer conception, and
■are heard, “ But I say unto you.” What an unaccountable
I j phrase if morals are nothing but the silt which time brings
-down and deposits. There must be somewhere existing an
11 Absolute Righteousness, the inspirer of every more righteous
future, as there must exist a Plan of Absolute Intelligence,
the continuous cause of every developing epoch of creation.
The hero of Right and Absolute Religion is not maddened
by suffering into forgetfulness of self, but possessed by a
higher Self which his fortunate structure invites into him and
to which he responds. Or, shall we suppose that his struc­
ture develops an exceptional Self? At any rate, the empirical
method does not account for him, because he is essentially
different from all the materials and sensations which it has
to work with to produce notions of utility and social appro­
bation. We may concede that such results may be derived
from such materials; but the burden of showing the genesis
■of prophets and reformers rests with those who would restrict
us to these materials alone.
\

In Mr. Huxley’s book, entitled “ More Criticisms on Dar­
win,” I find the following paragraph: “ Assuming the posi­
tion of the absolute moralists, let it be granted that there is
w *a perception of right and wrong innate in every man. This
means simply, that when certain ideas are presented to his
mind the feeling of approbation arises, and when certain

�200

Theories of Mental Genesis.

duty is to earn the approbation of your conscience, or moral
sense; to fail in your duty is to feel its disapprobation.” Of
course: but the question is of simple perception of an idea
of a right act and of a wrong act; the idea of doing either
personally is not involved. So that there can be an absolute
perception of an act as right or as wrong, pure and simple,
without any mixture of personal satisfaction or pain. The un­
biased moral sense can simply recognize right and wrong, as
the mind perceives that two and two make four; both recog­
nitions are an organic necessity. If the recognition of a right
thing is reflected on, then approval of it arises: a feeling
closely bordering upon the mental satisfaction which accompanies the perception of truths and facts of the exact sciences.
But the pleasure and pain of self-approbation and disappro­
bation cannot arise until the Self transfers or fails to transfer
its moral perception into private action.
So that there is something in man besides the “ something
which enables him to be conscious of these particular pleas­
ures and pains.”
Now the origin of this moral Something is a distinct
question. It may have descended from obscure traits of
anticipatory moral action which reign in the animal world.
Transferred into human and social circumstances, they may
have filtered through a developing sense of the useful and
the salutary, till they were deposited in average habits of
behavior. But these traits reach at length in the finest brains
a capacity of being self-perceived as immutable morality, dis­
tinct from motives of utility, or of pleasure and pain, whether
they travelled manward by those routes or not. There is no
objection to the theory that they did, until it undertakes to
insist that they have not emerged from those routes upon a
broad land of a Conscience which transcends all selfish feelings, to sacrifice them to a more arduous Right yet unattained, whose attainment may involve the hero of Conscience
in ruin.
The latest scientific method derives the Imagination, as it
does the Conscience, from accumulated sensations. But its
language here struggles painfully to bring its phrases up to
the level of the whole function of Imagination. It is quite
inadequate to say that a brain well compacted with images

X

jl
&lt;i
J

|

V’j
X
g
|j
S
J
f.|
'M
I
!
j

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

201

derived from natural objects, spontaneously creates the asso­
ciations between them and human moods, passions, and
emotions; that a sense of symmetry and beauty, a feeling for
landscapes, a power to evolve them out of the crude assem­
blage of natural features, a gift of constructing all the sensa­
tions derived from life and nature into the sublimity of poetry
and song, results from the number and variety of these sen­
sations taken into a temperament of sensibility, where they
are moulded, fused by personal passion, and express cerebral
felicity of structure. These phrases mix up the raw mate­
rial in which the poet, artist and composer work with other
phrases which are assumptions that it also generates their
working faculty. That is the very point involved. No doubt
the poet has received a multiplicity and variety of sensa­
tions. The difference between him and other men is first a
capacity to receive them ; second, a capacity to transform
them into his own personality; third, a capacity to express
them, thus transmuted, with a rhythmical flow that involves
the whole of Nature and man in its course, and converts Na­
ture into a metaphor of his private vitality. No number of
empirical sensations derived from Nature, no experience of
mankind, no recollection of its history, can account for this
result. A brain of rare structure incorporates a world, but
gives it back to us another world; or, rather, the world’s
secret is fathomed and betrayed: we see it not as it always
seemed to us, but lifted into a passionate and symmetrical
vitality, which transcends every empirical sensation, and is,
in fact, its reason for being: and that is something which
nere sensation cannot supply. Held to strict logic, the mate‘ialist has no right even to the phrases he employs in speakng of this subject.
j H. Taine says that there is a fixed rule “for converting into
ne another the ideas of a positivist, a pantheist, a spiritualit, a mystic, a poet, a head given to images, and a head given
to formulas. We may mark all the steps which lead simple
philosophical conception to its extreme or violent state,” as
in the passage which he quotes from Sartor Resartus, begin­
ning, “generation after generation takes to itself the Form of
a Body, and, forth issuing from Cimmerian Night, on Heav­
en’s mission appears.” “ Take the world as science shows

�202

Theories of Mental Genesis.

it,” continues Taine, “ it is a regular group, or, if you will, a
series which has a law; according to science it is nothing
more. As from the law we deduce the series, you may say
that the law engenders it, and consider this law as a force.
If you are an artist, you will seize in the aggregate the force,
the series of effects, and the fine regular manner in which
the force produces the series.” In this connection Taine evi­
dently recalls the novels of Balzac, who develops the charac­
ter of various human passions as primitive forces, which
appear in objective facts of men and women, who are to be
observed, without praise or dispraise, as beings who develop
organically their whole moral disposition, and whose joy or
grief may be inferred according to the judicious rule laid
down by Hegel, that every work of art depends for its moral
upon the person who is studying it. Elsewhere Taine shows
how Thackeray, for instance, violates this rule. “To my
■mind,” continues Taine, “this sympathetic representation is
of all the most exact and complete; knowledge is limited as
long as it does not arrive at this, and it is complete when
it has arrived there. But beyond, there commence the phan­
toms which the mind creates, and by which it dupes itself.
If you have a little imagination, you will make of this force
a distinct existence, situated beyond the reach of experience,
spiritual, the principle and the substance of concrete things.”
By the simple intensification of this quality, the metaphysi­
cian and the mystic are evolved. But notice here how Taine
has smuggled in the phrase, “ if you have a little imagina­
tion,” as if that faculty were something excrementitious,
whose products are what alimentation abandons and expels.
It occurs to us to inquire, at the lowest, if imagination may
not be a mode of force: if so, it must be taken into the
account of mental development, where it appears to be some­
thing quite as positive as any passion which Balzac describes.
It is then a legitimate object whose products cannot be re­
jected merely because they deposit in the mind a sense of
Spirit. They push out a horizon filled with images and cor­
respondences which are different from visible things, and
which those things, left to themselves, could not procreate,
any more than a garden of flowers could impregnate itself.
A viewless wind must stir the celibate stalks—a ranging bee

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

203

must make its geometric cell an excuse for these promiscuous
Carriages. Here is the point where the scientific method,
which is complemented by Taine’s artistic method, fails to
account for all the facts that a universe provides. As soon
as the word Spirit appears, or phrases hinting at the Invisi­
ble put in their claim, or a capacity that transcends inherited
effects is supposed, the empirical method disclaims it all, as
Conscience is explained to be the cumulative result of expe­
riences of utility. Yet the scientific method itself is indebted
to the faculty of imagination. That is a twofold faculty: it
performs two functions.
First, it anticipates subsequent epochs of scientific inter­
pretation by incessant proclamations of the essential unity of
all things. Its instinct is for similarities; it floats at so great
a height that objects appear blended, but the horizon from
that height is so enlarged that a hemisphere of objects is
spread out. It selects on one meridian the counterpart of an
object upon another, though it may skulk, and imitate the
color of its neighborhood, hoping not to be swooped upon
and assimilated. Its prey runs in forests and multiplies in
all seas. The ocean is a saucer, and its bottom scarce skin
deep. And the distances which lie within the galaxy are
sanded with the gold dust of its imagery. The firmament is
a solid floor on which this sense of unity can walk.
This instinct appears first in poetry, where Nature is rifled
of all the features that can correspond to our emotions, or
serve as symbols of our thought.
‘•The forest is my loyal friend;
Like God it useth me.”

And like God we use the forest. Its million leaves dance
in the anticipation which our mind has that this “sense
sublime of something interfused” will turn out to be the
^identity of law and object, of the creature and the Creator,
of the scenery and the seer. And all the images of the Poet,
so far from being the bastards of an irresponsible impulse
rwhich ravishes an idiotic universe, are the healthy children
I of the only realism that dare aspire to his feathered hand.
See it tremble in moments of conception ! God remembers
His rapture. There is not an object which is not a passion—

�204

Theories of Mental Genesis.

not a passion which does not overtake itself in objects. What
is my thought like ? Whatever it be like, that is my thought,
or else it could not be like it. How irrational and fantastic
seems this conclusion to which the imagination leaps with
the faith of a child in his “ make believe” ! How futile this
hysteric passion which mounts to the eyelid and inundates
the cheek at the happy rashness of some image that abol­
ishes time and space, and makes the dirty earth a lens' We
put our eye to it. Thou Deity, our eyes have met!
There is no sense in this transubstantiation of poetry, ex­
cept to the senseless communicants, until the epoch of scien­
tific Synthesis arrives, and the imagination is justified in
ransacking the' universe for symbols. Synthesis is imagina­
tion secularized. I mean that every one of the old symbols
*
the old confidences with Nature, the old obscure sympathies,
the artless pretences that objects are personal and vital, and
all related through the observer, are now proved to be the
mind’s expectation that there is but one kind of intellect, but
one object, and but one law or mode of divine manifestation.
Synthesis builds a hive for imagination to dwell in ; the
structures planned by the original Geometer are filled with
myriad meadows of sweets distilled to sweetness.
This leads me to say that, secondly, the imagination some­
times anticipates, at any existing epoch of information, a
subsequent epoch, when all the facts collected up to that date
justify the anticipation. They are interpreted by a law,
or by a mode of Force which put them forth. They arrive at
length in sufficient number, and in relations obvious enough,
to vindicate the previous divining of the imagination. Hardly
a great man, from Pythagoras downward, can be mentioned',
who did not have fore-feelings of the genuine scientific direc»
tion, in Number and mathematical relation, in the qualities
of Motion and their application to planetary phenomena, in
the sphericity of the earth and stars, in the law of musical
intervals, in the applications of the arc and conic sections, in
the position of the earth in the solar system. Before the facts
were in, the method was surmised; sometimes the law itselF
was hinted at, and imperfectly formulated. Now, no uncon­
scious cerebration, or automatic sorting of impressions de­
rived from the number and similarity of facts, can promulgate

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

205

or anticipate a law, because that is something essentially dis­
tinct from Object. There may be simultaneousness in the
Lppearance of law and object; we may admit that the two
are really one, a moment in which identity appears, a focus
of correlation. But there is not any feature of this intimacy
which can proclaim itself; that is not done for a long time,
nor until an independent mental faculty appears of such a
divining nature that it is not at any epoch a common human
faculty. It is the result of rare structural qualifications, which
recur to Creation with the gift that made creation possible,
with a power to repeat by a sense of Cause the logic that
caused, to create a mental synthesis that sweeps all observa­
tion into the unity of a Law, to show that all the sciences are
Protean moods of one eternal moment of correlation, to speak
at length in human language the plan which without speak­
ing planned. That ineffable creative word becomes flesh in
the divinings of imagination. They precede any collection or
arrangements of objects, just as infinite Will must have pre­
ceded its own going into objects. Or, if Will and Object be
continually identical, it is not in consequence of Object. We
cannot eradicate or explain away that aboriginal habit of the
scientific imagination to ask Why ? as the child does; and
to answer, Because! as the child does. “ Of such is the king­
dom of Heaven.” Object cannot ask nor answer, because it
cannot originate. But the intellect does not wait till all the
facts are in, any more than the divine Mind did in order that
the facts might be created.
Luther said, “ the principle of marriage runs through all
creation, and flowers as well as animals are male and female,”
before botany was dreamed of, or the principle of vegetable
life divined. This was an anticipation as remarkable as that
of Swedenborg, who clearly posited the nebular hypothesis
before he or any other man had an inch of standing ground
to show for it.
Now, if at any epoch the finest brains—those, namely,
whose synthetic method is rarefied by imagination—are only
deposited by empirical contact with the world, so that their
state of intelligence is nothing but juxtaposition of facts, and
their structure nothing but a result of microscopic packing of
sensations, such brains could not discharge the functions of

�206

Theories of Mental Genesis.

which they are conscious. The problem is to build a brain.
Let us build it after the fashion of the materialist. The animal
kingdom slowly elaborated the cerebral matter, and roughly
mapped out the relation of its parts. Nature, cautiously
feeling her way from species to species, from simple to com­
plex forms, from a dot of plasma to the complicated lobes
which respond to external circumstances and record them,
contributes the whole of the process to the progenitors of man­
kind. What had their brain become by that time ? It was an
agglutination of sensations. What must have been the re­
sult of the first sensible impression which was made upon the
earliest rudimental nerve-matter? That question is answered
by the discovery that the nerve-matter was a part of the ob­
jective world which produced the impression. It did not lose
or modify its character by being eliminated from that world ;
it was still one of its discrete forms, and identical in sub­
stance. Then the object which impressed it and the impres­
sion were identical. The object was the sensation. There is
no infinitesimal rift into which you can thrust your surmise
of a difference and pry apart a sameness into duality; that
is, into the supposition of an object to impress and an object
to be impressed—one to become by means of that impression
something different in kind from the object that impresses.
Brood upon that primitive relation of plasma to all the rest
of elemental matter. You cannot hatch it into a different
kind of vitality by merely saying that plasma was a more
highly organized matter. You cannot establish a schism in
matter by determining grades of organization. Every grade
preserves, prolongs, embodies the original identity in which
it was contained; just as oxygen by aerating the blood im­
presses it with the character of oxygen, but does not liberate
it from the materiality which they both share. A nerve­
sensation is not a leap from Object into Subject.
If it is not, as.the materialist alleges, then it makes no dif­
ference how many sensations the accumulating brain receives
and registers. Their number cannot change their quality.
On the long route of developing mankind there is no station
where independent mentality may step on board. The train
stops for refreshment, wood, and water. But the food and the
fuel still correspond to their own motive power and digestive

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

207

ability. Stomach and food, brain and object, are convertible
expressions. All objective circumstances remain unaltered;
nerve-matter accumulates because sensations do. The first
word of human speech, the first musical cadence, the first
J smatter of the natural language of human emotions on the
[ face, the first prattling of social intercourse, the first fumbling
| for a tool of bone or flint, the first sparkle kindled in the dry
pith of the fennel — all these rudiments of society were only
the sensations of Sensation, the objectivity of Objects.
The brain was but another object set up by the concurrence
of objects, a self-registering world in the compass of a skulk
Even if the cerebral capacity should cease to expand, while
the perceptions continued to accumulate, it never can be
filled; for the method of packing them is economical of room.
If a drop of water is capable of containing 500,000,000 ani­
malcules endowed with locomotive limbs, there must be room
&gt; enough in any brain for any number of objective residues.
But so long as the world does not swerve from its own objeci tivity and change its climate, so long does the human brain
continue to be its odometer, or automatic tally.
“ The Holothuriae living in the South Sea, which feed upon
coral sand, spontaneously eject their lungs and intestine
(through the anus when they are transferred to clear sea­
water ; then they construct new bowels corresponding to the
new conditions.” But Object does not transfer the human
brain into the element of Subject, so that it can void its assi­
milative structure, and set up the liver, lungs and lights of
Subjectivity.
I think this is a correct presentation of the latest materialJ Ism, which derives all mental functions from an automatic
| /system of storage of objective impressions. But its advocates
fl Yhave not yet looked in the glass of their own theory. I have
tried to reduce it to the absurdity which lies latent in it. It
. . is this. It has nothing but objects to start from, nothing but
Ji them to accumulate, and yet it assumes to arrive at somep thing which is not object; for instance, its own capacity to
is make any assumption at all, and to deny that the capacity
* i, demonstrates independent mentality. It will deduce and preFrfi" sume; something which a skull commensurate with the sky,
i and crammed with objectivity, could never do. It will refuse
|

�208

Theories of Mental Genesis.

to a human being an independent personality: something
which nothing but such a personality could do. It started
with speechlessness, and had, of course, nothing but aggluti­
nated dumbness to end with: yet it invents words, and com­
mits to them its affirmations and denials; lends them to the
poet, who makes whole landscapes share the breath of their
life; turns them over to the prophet, who puts them in his
thwarts, casts loose from actual states, and pulls into the
possible and the desirable; yields them to the synthetic
imagination, and hears its own best guesses before it has pro­
claimed them, and its own experimental method suggested
before objects could muster strong enough to raise a whim­
per; consigns them to the moral sense, and is refuted by a
style of speech which transcends the latest moment of utility
and social advantage, pronounces in divine men their own
death-warrant, and sighs out selfishness upon a million
crosses. Was that bit of plasma, then, nothing but one
object more in a world full? or, was it an anvil upon which
objective impact flew into a spark? Now a myriad hammers
of the many-handed Cosmos crash through our skull, and we
see stars —abysses full of them! Is it an optical illusion?
They appear to attain orbits—they move in definite and har­
monious relations—they create distance, deepen it with per­
spective: flat objectivity is broken up as a thinkable Uni­
verse comes pondering through.
Let me have recourse to an illustration.
A planetary motion is the result of two causes : first, a
force that acts in the direction of a tangent; second, a force
that attracts. What happens when the mind has observed
that there are these two forces? Something which discovers
their'laws. This may be an inductive process, derived from
prolonged and numerous calculations, adjustments, and cor­
rections, based upon as many planetary directions as can be
observed. Then suppose we wish to ascertain the motion of
a planet which is submitted to the influence of these laws.
That is a deduction based upon calculation. There is an
astronomical duplication of the planetary facts, a mental re­
hearsing of orbital motions. The facts recur to their Cause
through our intellect. Their mere objectivity is not compej
tent to achieve this result, which is something causative, and

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

209

therefore essentially different from themselves, which are
caused. They are occasions for addressing, stimulating and
developing in us a quality which is not themselves, not their
counterpart, but which is identical with the quality which
caused them. They stand between, and could as soon have
originated cause behind them as our causality beyond them.
What is the mental fact which takes place when this medi­
ate Object recurs to Subject? Something besides cerebral
registering of the succession of sensations produced by the
phenomena. That only succeeds in confirming succession or
simultaneousness. We call the mental fact Deduction. But
that is only a word, and not an explanation. It does not put
us into possession of the actual occurrence when objects are
mentally fitted with the laws of their causes. It does not
explain the nature of that mental moment. To say that it is
the result of cerebral movement and waste, of changes in the
grey matter in the brain, does not explain it. That is only a
dynamical accessory.
In like manner, what happens when an imaginative per­
son, seeing some features of a landscape, or some combina­
tions of light, sky, sea, color, at morn or sunset, invests the
scene with his own personality ? In fact, the combination
called a landscape exists nowhere; it is a pure ideal con­
struction of his own. The scene without is only a palette or
a pot of paint. A poetic symbol, a simile which encloses a
trait of nature in the amber of thought or emotion, is a men­
tal process unaccountable on any theory of empirical accu­
mulation of sensations.
But we seldom find a materialist who is willing to accept a
statement of his method which shows that it really starts
with a term that is incapable of starting. Bald matter is im­
potent to proceed except into fresh forms of matter; and even
that process requires that Force should be assumed. And
something has to make that assumption. That assuming
faculty cannot be merely a form of matter, for no thing can
step outside of itself and become what is not Thing. No
number of things can do that, though the sensations pro­
duced by them accumulate for centuries. They may be irri­
tants, as a drop of acid on a frog’s bare muscle after his head
is cut off; but they cannot conceive that they irritate, any
Vol. vi.—14

�210

Theories of Mental Genesis.

more than the frog can conceive that he is irritated. They
cannot formulate ■ their unconscious function of exciting our
senses.
What does the materialist say when his empirical method
is boned in this way, and sinks on the floor of creation a help­
less huddle of Object, every articulation and vertebra of his
own mentality withdrawn from it? He disclaims the result,
cannot tolerate being defrauded of his own analytic and clas­
sifying skill, and declares against materialism in that sense.
But it has no other sense. The moment he declares against
it, he declares in favor of an intellectual perception of an ob­
jective sensation, that is, in favor of something which Object
cannot generate. His own idealism rises against its jailer,
and breaks out of prison in this declaration.
This ought to startle him into making a more distinct defini­
tion of the word Matter than he has yet undertaken. He uses
that, and the word Object, in the ordinary sense; but he will
not recognize all that it connotes when it is pressed to ultimates. And it is astonishing that he can invent such &gt;\ ords
as Vitality, Force, Correlation, to account for phases of ob­
jects, elemental modes, conditions of existence, without feel­
ing compromised. He is obliged to assume something which
is anterior to objects and their phenomena, anterior to the
sensations produced by them; he speaks of correlation, but
says nothing about something previous which does the corre­
lating. If that something be another objective condition, a
more tenuous tenuity, it involves the necessity of something
still beyond, since mere condition cannot conditionate itself,
and no thing can do itself. So that, sooner or later, the
words employed by the empirical observer justify an ulti­
mate ground of Being, an absolute Cause; and that, too, jus­
tifies Cause in the observer, for Being goes into Object, and
not Object into Being.
Perhaps the materialist will take refuge in the Hegelian
phrase, “Matter is Being outside of Itself,” in order to endow
Matter with a causative capacity, and secure perpetual vital­
ity to its plastic germs. Then he may suppose that objective
phenomena, in their gradual achievement of the human brain,
lent it their primitive endowment as Being outside of Itself,
and made of it another animate object. But what becomes

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

211

of Being outside of Itself when this object disappears, is dis­
integrated, ceases to be a focus of Being ? It either must re­
cur to Being in Itself, or must be correlated in some mode of
Force. Both suppositions make the human intellect only a
phenomenal phase of Absolute Being; it is only caused mat­
ter, it is on the footing of every other object, its root imbibes
the identity of Object and Being, its self-consciousness is
only an increase of animateness, but not a differentiation of
it into Person. It invents the phrase, to be sure—claims to
have or be a self—and that the unconscious animal, reaching
man’s estate, comes to the line where consciousness begins;
man separates to that extent from the world of Object, be­
cause Object has been Being all the time. But if it has been
Being all the time, one of two things must be true, either that
self-consciousness resided all along the route in organic ob­
jects, or at no point of it at all; the reputed consciousness of
Self is only a phenomenon of Object.
Perhaps the materialist will thank us for such a reduction
of the Hegelian phrase to another form of Matter, because it
makes Soul and Person impossible on any terms; and per­
haps the idealist, discontented with any style of the doctrine
of Evolution, will be driven to the notion that there is outside
of us an ocean of germinal soul-monads which become allied
with human structures.
There are insuperable objections, lying mainly in the direc­
tion of the facts of inheritance, to this attempt at spiritual­
ism. In the meantime, the Doctrine of Evolution cannot be
dispensed with. The burden does not rest upon us to in­
dicate the point in time and the method of appearing of
independent mentality. But we can show that Object can
propagate only Object; nor that without something assumed
which Object cannot propagate.
Let us take, however, a word which the materialist is com­
petent to invent and is obliged to use—Vitality. He must
assume it in spite of the objectivity of every point of his
empirical method. Then, in the interest of Idealism, we
suggest, taking a statement used by us in another place,
“whether there can be any germinal soul-substance except
the mysterious force which we call Vitality wherever we
see it in the human state. It went into creation allied with

�212

Theories of Mental Genesis.

all the germs which have subsequently taken form. It
carried everywhere a latent sensibility for the creative law
out of which it came. It swept along with a dim drift of the
Personality that first conceived and then put it on the way
to self-expression.. It mounted thus by the ascending scale
of animals, and its improvements in structure were prepara«
tions to reach and repeat Personality, to report the original
consciousness of the Creator that He was independent of
structure. At length it became detached from the walls of
the womb of creation, held only for nourishment by the cord
of structure till it could have a birth into individualism.
Then the interplay of mind and organism began, with an in­
herited advantage in favor of Vitality. Now Vitality, thus
developed and crystallized into personality, tends constantly
back towards its origin. The centrifugal movement through
all the animals is rectified by the centripetal movement in
man. The whole series of effects musters in him to recur to
an effecting Cause.”
Prof. Haeckel of Jena, in his Biological Studies, makes the
*
following statement: “ Protoplasm, or germinal matter, also
nailed cell-substance or primitive slime, is the single material
basis to which, without exception and absolutely, all so-called
vital phenomena ’ are radically bound. If the latter are re­
garded as the result of a peculiar vital force independent of
the protoplasm, then necessarily also must the physical and
•chemical properties of every inorganic natural body be re­
garded as the result of a peculiar force not bound up with its
.substance.”
Very well, why not? Even the vague motions, like the
incoherent simmer of a crowd of people on a great sqm re,
which take place in the molecules of the densest sub ance,
are dumb gropings of some Force, arrested for the present
in the substance, and not to be detected transgressing its. lim­
its. But something is there which shares and testifies to a
universal tendency towards evolution into other substances
and into organic forms. Physical and chemical forces attest
the presence of Vitality, as well as the mental functions
which use the structural results of those forces. Something
* See Toledo Index, April 29, 1871.

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

fit, [

ift
ft!
1'1
b

»
Tfj
í|

213

independent of the material basis must have endowed it with
its movements and qualities. It certainly could not have
originated itself or its forces. Something anterior to the ma­
lerial basis must include and transmit a tendency of Vitality
towards mental and moral functions, which are at once inde­
pendent of the basis and yet closely allied to it.
Let us observe now if any contribution may be made to
idealism from another quarter. The empirical method has
not busied itself much with the phenomena of musical sensi­
bility, though, to be consistent after including the imagina­
tion in its genesis of mind from external sensations, it ought
to construct the sense of Harmony and the inventive genius
of the composer in the same way, since imagination plays so
large a part therein. Some physical facts which at first
threaten to support a pure empiric origin for mental func­
tions, turn out upon cross-questioning to belong to the other
side of the case, and to contribute toward some more ideal
statement.
The German Helmholtz, who has made some profound
studies of the laws of Harmony, in his examination of the
structure of the human ear, found that the cochlea, or snailformed cavity, contained a fluid, across which three membranes
were thrown — an upper, middle, and under. In the middle
compartment he discovered innumerable microscopic disks,
lying next each other • like the keys of a piano : one end of
each of them is attached to the vessels of the auditory nerve,
the other end to the outstretched membranes. These disks
are the sensitive points which receive the vibrations of musi­
cal instruments, and transmit them to the brain in the form
of notes and tones. A single string will give off different
vibrations from its upper and its middle section. Does the
ear solve the sound of a complex vibration made by these
waves of different length, or does it receive the sound as a
whole ? Answering this, Helmholtz says that the physical
ear funds the wave-forms into a sum of simple waves, which
is the result of their concurrence; since any wave-form you
please can be constructed out of a combination of simple
waves of different lengths. And as in the instruments, so in
the ear, the ground tone wakes the corresponding upper tone.
When vibrations play upon the disks in the ear, it is as if

�214

Theories of Mental Genesis.

they played upon banks of keys; and the first physical im­
pressions are produced, sorted, combined, and then transmit­
ted as so much seasoned material to be used in manufacturing
music. Then occurs the wonderful moment when Something
beyond these microscopic feelers digests the prey they catch
into human moods and emotions. What leaps the genius
takes, through and across what an unbridged abyss, upon
these stepping-stones of disks, to gather the waifs and strays
that float upon the manifold sea of Harmony! There is no
such startling proof that Nature has at length developed a
transcending Person in mankind; perhaps whole races
died for it, dissonances and partial chords, or constructed
upon vicious intervals, before Harmony could respond to its
own laws. At length an essential differentiation seems to
have taken place, an abstraction which compels sensations to
subserve its subtlest emotions. For at one end of this process
is nothing but the disks vibrating in their fluid: at the other
end is something rarely and radically different—the gamut of
the human heart, the symphony upreared by intellect and
feeling, the song exhaling into the mist that sheathes the
eye, the lyric whose silvery trumpets summon bravery and
nobleness from every drop of blood.
Now, atmospheric vibrations and the structure of the ear
enclosing the microscopic disks are the objects which provide
empirical sensations. The temperament, culture and inher­
ited susceptibility of the musical composer’s brain collect
and organize these, sensations into the modes of harmony,
and reject all dissonance. But when, and by which of the two
parties in this transaction, was the earliest step taken toward
such a complicated result ? There was a time when there was
nothing but an atmosphere capable of vibrating, and nothing
but an ear capable of receiving the accidental throng of natu­
ral noises. There was a time when the first fibre of a plant,
the first tense string of some creeping vine, twanged to some
chance touch: when the wood of the forest first revealed its
resonant capacity, when the dried reeds first sighed and whis­
tled in the wind. This was all the appeal which Nature had
to make. Did it originate the sequence of melodies and con­
struct the theory of harmony ? What is a dissonance ? Is it
merely a physical repugnance of the disks for interfering and

�Theories of Mental Genesis.

215

•contrarious vibrations ? Whence, then, the repugnance of the
«disks ? There are tribes of men whose ears have not been
furnished with it. There are civilized Indo-Germanic peo­
ple who cannot tell a chord from a discord. It is not credible
that the crude objectivity of natural vibrations gradually
■selected out of Nature a harmonious ear. Nature has no
harmony which could effect such a selection ; she has never
¿sorted and combined and weeded out her noises. She is uni­
sonous, monotonous, or full of jar and clash; she has no art
to reconcile the voices of the sea, the air, the birds of the for­
est: each creature has its note and its key, and the air itself
is a Babel of cross-purposes. The empirical sensations pro­
duced by modern music are drawn from things which vibrate
by a law that the things do not possess, and never could have
•suggested. Harmony has been imposed from within upon
their isolated qualities ; and an orchestra, so far from being
■an induction, is an intuition. The Composer listens to its
combinations before they are played. His subjectivity has
imparted to every instrument its peculiar quality by gradual
selection among the woods, reeds and metals of Nature, and
by discovery of the isolated shapes which correspond best to
.atmospheric conditions. His inductive experiments have been
presided over by a sense which no induction could have fur­
nished. What, for instance, is the temperament of a piano
but a metaphysical compromise between the imperfections of
the material and the law of intervals ? Harmony, in short, is
a refutation which the materialist himself might welcome;
but it kills his theory as effectually as the poison poured into
the auditory tube, which made a ghost of Hamlet’s father.
It is much easier to tolerate the doctrine that a slice of meat,
well-assimilated, becomes the poet’s happy thought, than to
understand how wafts of common air could be transformed
into the mighty uplifting of the soul when the orb of music
passes over our fiat life, and draws emotion into every barren
•creek, and dashes its tonic against the heart. Physics must
allow an essential difference between a vibration and a welli cooked mutton chop; and it is in favor of the stimulating
and edifying quality of the chop. Music has been called the
image of motion. But when the ear is struck, something else
than a wave is propagated. It would be more just to say that
Music is imagination set in motion.

�216

Anti-Materialism.

The sea-tide writes its diary accurately enough in the sand­
ripples. But air did not imprint these footsteps so massive
and deep that our own are lost as we try to follow ; yet there
is no dismay, for in the bosom of each trace lies home’s direc­
tion,—by which we know that a Beethoven had just passed.
I claim, then, against a strictly logical empirical method,
three classes of facts. First, the authentic facts of the moral
sense whenever it appears as the transcender of the ripest
average utility. Second, the facts of the Imagination as the
anticipator of mental methods by pervading everything with
personality, by imputing Life to Object, or by occasional
direct suggestion. Third, the facts of the harmonic sense as
the reconciler of discrete and apparently sundered objects,
as the prophet and artist of Number and mathematical ratio,
as the unifier of all the contents of the soul into the acclaim
which rises when the law of Unity fills the scene. ■
Upon these facts I chiefly sustain myself against the the­
ory, consistently explained, which derives all possible men­
tal functions from the impacts of Objectivity.

*
ANTI-MATERIALISM
By G. S. Hall.

To a concise though popular restatement of the younger
* Fichte’s, Fontlage’s, and Leopold Schmidt’s construction of'
the ego as person, modified as he believes it to have been by
Lazarus and Lotze, the author joins a vigorous and original
polemic against “ materialism in natural science and theol­
ogy” which he calls an “ absurd and therefore impossible
form of subjective idealism.” This he does in the interest of
speculative philosophy, which he would rescue from present
discredit and neglect, and to which he would restore an ulti­
mate character as the mediating unity of theology and natu­
ral science.
The barren abstractions of the absolute philosophy carried
thought into so rare an atmosphere that its utmost effort was
* Five Lectures on Philosophical Subjects, by Ludwig Weis. Berlin, 1871.
&amp;

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="14614">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14612">
                <text>Theories of mental genesis</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14613">
                <text>Weiss, John</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14615">
                <text>Place of publication: [St Louis]&#13;
Collation: 197-216 p. ; 24 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the Journal of Speculative Philosophy (Vol. VI, no. 3, 1872). From the library of Dr Moncure Conway.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14616">
                <text>[The R.P. Studley Company]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14617">
                <text>[1872]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14618">
                <text>G5353</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16315">
                <text>Objectivism</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16316">
                <text>Philosophy</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22372">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Theories of mental genesis), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22373">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22374">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22375">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1378">
        <name>Objectivism (Philosophy)</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="462">
        <name>Philosophy and Religion</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="354">
        <name>Science and Religion</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1193" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="386">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/01445ca0e8c72a4f0b8b4be09e0b17e4.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=kf7gt172WNWcr911tZtO-w11qreCxgItD7Z2ZSms-Pt5%7EP3Xra6nu88oBwwx230QVi2hcKo%7E%7ESvP%7EJUFVz%7EyFc3J%7Ez6RJ8Bk21v7v4eiCtxvZiCnBQncqlaEKPl3tmraoLOeeX07j7sJ1e9Hfm4LBiqry-ywNEIX4vqyXLKsU3lRgbWvA4u2wMnIflmDDsY9vOv7Ctv5JjnE6kyAI9672BTGLo95MAOJ7253psgE6ADQP-5l8lhg55SNnG4PB04r6G9iU-YWtFhPiJWc5jsYuKoAmUsBvKf4mnk2dul-NUaYKaM0N1KhRcnBvxWCTEnMEIYMrVI3768FKCyHC-F6rA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>7d31400272d5c17196bd7550965e7f6b</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="17894">
                    <text>BIBLE MORALITY.
'Secularists have no desire to extol the Bible above its
merits, nor to depreciate it below its deserts. We gladly
admit that it contains some useful precepts; but these, as
a rule, are intermixed with so many teachings of an in­
jurious character that their beauty is often overshadowed
and their utility annulled. Its coarse language in many
places renders it unfit for general perusal, and destroys its
value as a standard for every-day life. The true worth of
literature should be its moral tone. Novels are appreciated
by the intelligent reader in proportion to their being
“ adorned ” with a moral. And dramas fail to gain the
approval of the thoughtful public unless virtue is inculcated
in a chaste form. So with the Bible : if in its ethical tone
it is defective, or if it is questionable in its injunctions or
indelicate in its records, it cannot with advantage be accepted
as an absolute monitor in human conduct.
All correct codes of morals should be clear in their
authority and practical in their application. This is the
more necessary when severe penalties—as in the case of
Christian ethics—are threatened for non-acceptance and dis­
obedience. Now, the ethics of the Bible are both contradic­
tory and impracticable. The same line of conduct is enjoined
in one passage, and just as explicitly prohibited in another.
One man is blamed because he is not cruel enough, and
will not go on slaying the Lord’s enemies; another man’s
chief glory consists in being a mighty man of war and a
great destroyer of men, women, and children; while other
passages proclaim, “Thou shalt not kill,” and enjoin mercy
and “loving-kindness.” The most absolute rest is enjoined
on the Sabbath, and the fiercest denunciations are hurled
at the most vigorous Sabbatarian. Retaliation for wrong is
counselled, and forgiveness is enjoined. We are told to
“ love one another,” and we are commanded to hate our

�2

BIBLE MORALITY.

own flesh and blood. Industry is advised and also dis­
couraged; lustful pursuits are condemned and also permitted.
Thus Biblical morality is destitute of the first fundamental
condition of all just ethics.
Among the general principles taught in the Bible and ex­
pounded by orthodoxy in this country is that belief, not
conduct, is the foundation of virtue, and that uncharitable­
ness towards opponents is justifiable. One of the first in­
structions which a parent should enforce upon a child is
never to impute bad motives in matters of belief or non­
belief. No lesson is more valuable than this, none more
calculated to render the child’s life happy and unsuspicious,
and to make its influence in the world more useful and
beneficial. The Bible permits just the opposite. Accord­
ing to Christian teachings, if a man does an act of kindness,
we are not to accept it with gratitude simply as an act of
kindness, but we are to judge from the motives of his con­
duct. Did he perform the act from love to God, or did he
do it only from respect for his fellow man ? If the former,
his services will go up as a sweet smelling offering to Deity;
if the latter, he merely performed a “ splendid vice.” The
motive, not the act, is the thing to be considered. If men
slay, ravish, and destroy for the glory of God, the motive
not only condones, but consecrates, the act. Hence, in the
early history of Christianity, the practice of lying for the
good of the Church was not only allowed, but considered
praiseworthy. To require universal belief in one particular
faith, and to condemn to eternal perdition those who are
unable to comply therewith, is not the most moral doctrine.
Truly, a book that teaches that “many are called but few
are chosen,” or, in other words, that the majority of our
fellow creatures are to be cast into a burning lake, cannot
assist to promote the happiness and good of mankind. The
tendency of such teaching as this cannot have a beneficial
effect, inasmuch as it often produces mutual hatred between
man and man. Artificial and unjust distinctions of govern­
ment and of classes have often produced ill-feeling between
man and man; but that evil has been increased by the
religious distinctions based upon Biblical teaching. The
natural law of love is simple and clear. It is a duty to love
all men until we have reason to believe that the trust is mis­
placed or abused. It then becomes necessary to slightly

�BIBLE MORALITY.

3

modify our conduct as an act of self-defence; hence the
enactment of laws for the repression of crime and the curtail­
ment of injury. If a man’s belief teaches him that he can
persecute, we have a right to be upon our guard, for we
know from bitter experience that such belief has frequently
shaped itself into conduct. But whatever man believes
about matters that do not affect his conduct should produce
in us neither love nor hatred towards him. His belief may
be ever so curious, absurd, unreal, and fantastic, ever so
ridiculous and self-contradictory, and in proportion of its
partaking of those qualities it may excite and amuse us; but
it ought not to make us respect or dislike him one whit
more. With the Bible it is quite different: its defect con­
sists in its teaching us to love and respect certain people
who believe certain things which have no direct beneficial
bearing on their conduct; while we are to avoid those whose
lives may be a model of purity and benevolence, but who
cannot subscribe to a certain faith.
The great principle of Bible morality is supposed to be
contained in the Ten Commandments. The Decalogue, we
are assured, enunciates moral lessons, against which no sub­
stantial objections can be brought. There are two versions
of the Decalogue given in the Old Testament, varying in
certain not unimportant particulars. Moses brought down,
we are informed, the Ten Commandments from Mount
Sinai, where he had been having a tete-d-tete with the Lord.
They were written on stone, and were copied off for future
generations in Exodus xx. They are also given in Deuter­
onomy v.; but that was merely from memory, when Moses
had become somewhat advanced in age. It is not surpris­
ing, therefore, that he should insert certain interpolations in
the second giving of the law which are absent from the
first. How this incongruity can be reconciled with the doc­
trine of the Divine inspiration of the Bible may be left for
Christians to decide among themselves. The Decalogue is
divided into two parts : that which relates to man’s duty to
God, and that which relates to the mutual duties of man to
man. It is worthy of notice that, although the second half
contains six commands, and the former half only four,
nevertheless the first half is a great deal longer than the
second. Most of the commands of the second half are con­
tained in the most condensed form. The second, third,

�4

bible morality.

and fourth Commandments are all developments of the first.
7 he first really contains or assumes the three which succeed
it. The first? which is, “ Thou shalt have no other gods
before me,” of course involves the second against idolatry,
the third against blasphemous swearing, and the fourth en­
joining restful remembrance of the creation of the world by
God. It is curious, while God in these Commandments
had so much to say in giving a complete code of conduct
to his creatures, and confining himself as he did within the
limits of a certain number of Hebrew characters, written on
a stone small enough for a man to carry down the side of a
steep mountain, that he should have wasted so much time
in telling them how to behave to him, and have left so little
space to contain what was far more important—viz., the
rules to regulate our conduct to each other. The whole
prescribed duty of man to man is contained in seventy­
seven words. The second Commandment brings out that
particular character of the Christian God which is so con­
spicuous in other parts of the Bible. We are not to make
and bow down to images. Very good advice, we readily
admit. But why are we not to do so ? Is there any appeal
to the generous and reverential sentiments of the human
heart ? Surely a noble and good God would have said
something similar to this : “ Thou shalt not bow down thy­
self to them, nor serve them; for I, the Lord thy God, am
a great, beneficent, and generous God, with a wide, allembracing love. Thou shalt not degrade thy soul nor debase
thy being by worshipping the gods of the heathen. I am
your only father, who made and cares for you, and your
place of reverence and trust is in the all-sustaining hollow
of my hand.” Had the Deity said this, and proved his
sincerity by appropriate actions subsequently towards his
subjects, it would have done more to have won the affec­
tions of his children to him than the whole of his present
recorded sayings contained from Genesis to Revelation.
But no; we find that a sordid appeal is made partly to the
mean fears, and partly to the paternal affections, of the Jews.
They are forbidden to worship other gods: “ For I, the
ILord thy God, am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of
rthe fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate me.” Fancy a great, Almighty
(God, creator of the earth, being jealous of the estranged

�BIBLE MORALITY.

5

affection of an unfortunate Jew! But this is in keeping
with the general character of the Christian Deity, and most
of his particular and immediate acquaintances. The part
of the Decalogue which has reference to us, as members of
society, is so brief, in comparison to that which has been
occupied by theology and the requirements of God, that
little room is left for the introduction of rewards and punish­
ments which are to follow the fulfilment or non-fulfilment
of so important a behest as “ Thou shalt not kill.” But the
punishment of idolatry, a most cruel, unjust, and revengeful
one, is given at full length. The fifth Commandment,
“ Honour thy father and mother,” is certainly, as far as it
goes, an excellent one. It comes home to the heart of
everyone who has the feelings of love and duty within him.
We can take no possible exception to its request. But the
reason given for its fulfilment is as selfish as it is untrue.
Yielding to no one in the belief that filial affection and re­
verence are not only duties, but carry with them (as all
virtues do to some extent) their own reward in the satisfac­
tion of an approving sense of right, it has yet to be shown
that the keeping of the first part of this command will secure
the accomplishment of the second. Honouring parents
does not invariably carry with it the fulfilment of the pro­
mise, “ Thy days shall be long in the land which the Lord
thy God giveth thee.” The best of sons have frequently
been called upon to pay the last debt of nature when still
in the bloom and vigour of their manhood, while some of
the worst of characters live to a comparatively old age, a
grief to their parents and a disgrace to themselves. Though,
therefore, we would echo the command, “ Children, obey
your parents,” we would also say : Do so, not from any selfish
hope of personal gain or long life, but for the love you
should have for those who have toiled for and protected you
through years of infancy and helplessness. Duty, gratitude,
and affection should be the inspiration to obedience, not
the grovelling incentive given by the Bible. But may not
this be taken as a fair sample of Bible teaching ? When­
ever we discover a noble thought, a just precept, or a gener­
ous sentiment, we generally find it surrounded by much
that is impracticable, misleading, and fallacious. The sixth,
seventh, and eighth Commandments call for no special
remark, save that, when they point out the extremes of

�6

BIBLE MORALITY.

certain vices, and forbid their indulgence, they fail to state
how far persons may go in their direction without commit­
ting fatal errors; and this difficulty is all the greater when we
reflect that these were the very Commandments which most
of God’s favourites had the greatest predilection for break­
ing- The chief object of the ninth Commandment is its
limitation. Why should the word “ neighbour ” be intro­
duced in the prohibition of false swearing? It is equally a
wrong to swear falsely against a stranger as against a neigh­
bour. The tenth Commandment is the only one of the
second part of the Decalogue which errs by excess of Puri­
tanism. There can be no harm, for instance, in coveting a
neighbour’s house if sufficient compensation is offered to in­
duce him to give up the lease; and, if we did not occasionally
covet our neighbour’s oxen, beefsteaks and surloins would
be even more scarce among the working classes than they
are at present. Speaking broadly, the one great objection
to the Decalogue is the absence of any noble, inspiring
principle of conduct. It teaches no real love, no true
charity; it is a penal code, not a rule of life.
Orthodox believers are continually proclaiming that love
is the foundation of Biblical ethics; the fact is, however,
that, if human actions were regulated by some teachings of
the Bible, there would be but few manifestations of love.
To kill the inhabitants of a conquered city, and to save none
alive (Deut. xx. io-i6),is a peculiar mode of exhibiting love to
our fellow men. The conduct of Christ was not calculated
to inspire us with a superabundance of love when he said:
“Whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also
deny before my father which is in heaven ” (Matt. x. 33);
or when he stated : “ But those mine enemies which would
not that I should reign over them, bring them hither and
slay them before me” (Luke xix. 27). Here we have an
indication of that unforgiving and revengeful spirit which
destroys true affection. If there be any truth in the popular
notions of sin and forgiveness, it was not moral for Christ
to act as he did when speaking in a parable to his disciples.
They, not being able to understand him, asked him for an
explanation of what he then said. His reply was : “ Unto
you is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God;
but, unto them that are without, all these things are done
in parables; that seeing, they may see and not perceive,

�BIBLE MORALITY.

7

and hearing, they may hear and not understand, lest at any
time they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven
them ” (Mark iv.). This is not only partial and unjust, but
a planned determination to teach so mysteriously that people
should not learn the truth, in case they should thereby be
saved. Such a mode of advocacy would be deemed in­
jurious, indeed, in these days, and is only equalled by the
following “ inspired ” information to certain persons : “ And
for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that
they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned
who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteous­
ness ” (2 Thess. ii. n, 12). We are advised to be holy, even
as God is holy; but what is holiness according to Bible
morality? If a “Divine” sanction to a thing constitutes it
holy, then deceit, murder, lying, and the deepest kind of
cruelty are allied with Scriptural holiness. In 2 Kings x.
God is represented as rewarding the following crimes, and
thereby giving the Bible sanction to the worst kind of im­
morality. Jehu, having become King of Israel, commences
his reign with a series of murders. Having resolved upon
the destruction of the house of Ahab, Jehu commences his
task in a manner possible only to those who fight with the
“ zeal of the Lord.” Killing all who were likely to obstruct
him in the carrying out of his base object, he arrived at
Samaria, his purpose being to slay all the worshippers of
Baal. In order, therefore, that he might entrap them all
into one slaughter house, he announced that he was a great
worshipper of Baal, and that he had come to offer a mighty
sacrifice to this idol. By this craft he succeeded in drawing
all the worshippers of Baal together. When the unfortunate
victims were assembled, tendering their sacrifices, Jehu
ordered his captains to go in and slay them, allowing none
to escape. Accordingly, they were all sacrificed to the
treachery of this “ servant of the Lord.” And this conduct
is approved by God; for in verse 30 is recorded : “ And
the Lord said unto Jehu, Because thou hast done well in
executing that which is right in mine eyes, and hast done
unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine
heart, thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the
throne of Israel.” Bible morality is further illustrated in
the case of Samuel (1 Samuel xvi. 1-4). This prophet is
commanded by God to go on a certain mission under false

�8

BIBLE MORALITY.

pretences, and with a direct falsehood upon his lips. Now,
is it moral to deceive and murder ? If not, why did God
command and encourage such vices ? And why should
men be invited to imitate the example of one who practised
such immoralities ? Biblical ethics are alleged to be based
upon the “holiness of God.” In order to ascertain what
that “holiness ” really is, it is only necessary to read Genesisxxx. and xxxi., where immorality, ingratitude, deceit, and
theft are found to be ascribed to Jacob, who was encouraged
and beloved by God; Exodus ix. 13-16, where people are'
seen to have been raised up by God for the very pur­
pose of being “cut off from the earth;” Exodus xxxii.,
for an account of the anger, injustice, and cruelty of Moses,
culminating in the slaughter of thousands of human beings
at the command of God ; Joshua vi., viii., and x., for a
record of his reckless murder of thousands of human beings,
among whom were men, women, and children, at the special
command of God; 2 Samuel xii. n-31, for adultery and
cruelty in connection with David; and then peruse Psalms
xxxviii. and cix. for a confession of a life of deceit, lying,
and licentiousness. Yet we are told that David “ was a
man after God’s own heart,” and that he “kept God’s com­
mandments, and did that only which was right in his eyes ”
(1 Kings xiv. 8). Such maybe Biblical morality; but it is
certainly opposed to Secular ideas of ethical philosophy.
The teachings of the Bible in reference to slavery are
barbarously unjust. According to its permit, men and
women can be bought and sold like cattle, the weak being
compelled to serve the strong. In Exodus xxi. 2-6 we have
a most cruel law for regulating this “ Bible institution,”
the cruelty and injustice of which law are two-fold. First,
if the slave when he is bought be single, and if, during his
seven years of slavery, he marries and becomes a father,
then, at the expiration of his time, his wife and children are
his master’s, and the slave goes out free. Is this moral ?
What becomes of the poor man’s paternal affections ? Isthe love for his wife nothing ? Is he to be separated from
that he holds dear, and to see the object of his affectionsgiven to the man who for seven years had robbed him of his
independence and his manhood? If, however, the poor
victim’s love for his wife and children be stronger than his
desire for liberty, what is his fate? He is to be brought

�BIBLE MORALITY.

9

to the door, have his ear bored with an awl, and doomed to
serve his master forever. Thus Bible morality makes per­
petual slavery and physical pain the punishments of the
exercise of the purest and best feelings of human nature.
Where is the moral lesson in the statement: “ And thou
shalt bestow that money for whatsoever thy soul lusteth after;
for oxen or for sheep, or for wine or for strong drink, or for
whatsoever thy soul desireth ; and thou shalt eat there before
the Lord thy God, and thou shalt rejoice, thou and thine
household ” ? If this is not giving a license to the worst of
passions, words have no meaning. But Bible morality strikes
at the manhood and happiness of man. It stifles our
tenderest affections, and urges the exercise of the cruellest
passions by teaching that a man may kill the wife of his
bosom if she dare to entice him secretly from his God
(Deut. xiii. 6-9). Where is the man who will so far belie
his nature as to accept such morality as this ? Unfortunately,
Bible teachings have frequently caused a complete severance
and breaking up of the ties of affection in families. The
Bible commands its believers to leave father, mother, sister,
and brother to follow Christ. According to its teachings, it
is justifiable to break up a certain and a human bond that
we may get a problematical chance of a problematical
blessedness in a problematical future. There are few, doubt­
less, who have not learned in their own sad experience how
the family tie has been often disunited by Christian teach­
ings. Brothers and sisters have been separated for years
from the home of their childhood because they dared to
emancipate themselves from the shackles of the prevailing
faith.
Accepting the term “ moral ” as expressing whatever is
calculated to promote general progress and happiness, what
morality is contained in the following passages from the
Bible : “ Take no thought for your life “ Resist not evil
“ Blessed be ye poor“ Labour not for the bread which
perisheth “ Servants, be subject to your masters with all
fear, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward “ Let every man abide in the same calling wherein
he was called“ Submit yourself to every ordinance of man
for the Lord’s sake “ Let every soul be subject unto the
higher powers, for there is no power but of God............
Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the

�IO

BIBLE MORALITY.

ordinance of God, and they that resist shall receive to them­
selves damnation”? Were these injunctions obeyed, health,
independence of character, and political progress would be
ignored. For the reforms we have hitherto secured we are
indebted to men and women who practically disregarded the
Bible, and based their conduct upon the principle of utility.
To teach, as the Bible does, that wives are to be subject to
their husbands in everything (Eph. v.); to “set your affections
on things above, not on things on the earth ” (Colos. iii.);
to “ love not the world, neither the things that are in the
world ’* (i John ii.); to “ lay not up for yourselves treasures
upon earth” (Matt, vi.), is not to inculcate the principle of
equality, or to inspire man with a desire to take an interest
in “the things of time.” Whatever service the Bible may
render in gratifying the tastes of the superstitious, it cannot,
to men of thought and energy, be of any great moral worth.
To persecute for non-belief of any teaching, but more
particularly of speculative questions, is not in accordance
with ethical justice. Is it true that the Bible encourages
persecution for the non-belief in, or the rejection of, its
teachings ? If yes, so far at least is its moral worth lessened.
For belief in the truth of a doctrine, or the wisdom of a
precept, is, to the honest inquirer, the result of the recogni­
tion on his part of sufficient evidence in their favour. When­
ever that evidence is absent, disbelief will be found, except
among the indifferent or the hypocritical. Now, in the
Bible there are many things that the sincere thinker is com­
pelled, through lack of evidence, to reject. What does the
New Testament inculcate towards such persons? When
Christ sent his disciples upon a preaching expedition he said
(Matt, x.) : “Whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear
your words, when ye depart out of that house or city shake
off the dust of your feet.” This, we are informed by
Oriental writers, was a mode in the East of showing hatred
towards those against whom the dust was shaken. The
punishment threatened those who refused the administra­
tions of the disciples is most severe, for “ it shall be more
tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day
of judgment than for that city.” In St. John xv. we read :
“If a man abideth not in me, he is cast forth as a branch,
and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into
the fire, and they are burned.” This accords with the gloomy

�BIBLE MORALITY.

II

announcement (2 Thess. i.): “ The Lord Jesus shall be re­
vealed from heaven, with his mighty angels in flaming fire,
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey
not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall be
punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of
the Lord, and from the glory of his power, when he shall
come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all
them that believe.” Again (Mark xvi.) : “ He that believeth
not shall be damned.” St. Paul exclaims (Gal. i.): “If any
man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have
received, let him be accursed.” He also says (1 Tim. vi.
3-5): “ If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to the
wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ
....... he is proud, knowing nothing......... From such withdraw
thyself.” “ Of whom is Hymenseus and Alexander ; whom
I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to
blaspheme” (1 Tim. i. 20). In these passages persecution
and punishment are clearly taught for disbelief. And that
such teaching has had an immoral tendency the excommu­
nications, the imprisonments, and sacrifice of the lives of
heretics in connection with the history of Christianity abun­
dantly prove.
Orthodox Christians contend that the Bible is a necessary
factor in the educational system of all nations. While
admitting the necessity of instruction in the affairs of daily
life, they allege that a question of far greater importance is
the preparation for existence “beyond the grave.” They
profess to be impressed with the notion that there is a city
of refuge in store for them when they arrive at the end of
life’s journey; and, having to encounter many storms and
difficulties ere they reach this supposed haven of rest, they
feel assured that the Bible is a sufficient guide to carry
them safely over the sea of time, and land them securely in
the harbour of eternity. They therefore rely on this book
as if it were unerring in its directions and infallible in its
commands.
Now, there is ample reason to doubt the capability of this
Christian guide. Its inability, however, as an instructor and
guide does not arise from any lack of variety of contents.
The Bible contains a history of the cosmogony of the earth,
and the story of man’s fall from what is termed his first
estate of perfection and happiness. Then we have the

�12

BIBLE MORALITY.

history of God’s chosen people, from their uprise to their
national extinction, with a record of the Jewish laws, speci­
fying those acts most calculated to propitiate the favour and
secure the rew’ard of heaven, and those which are con­
demned, with their appropriate and stipulated punishments.
We have also glimpses of the histories of other nations, the
causes of their fall, and the account of their national sins,
which drew down upon them that wrath of heaven which
extinguished or sorely punished them. Following this, there
is the story of Job—the lessons to be derived from the sudden
collapse of his worldly greatness, and his soliloquies upon
the mysteries of nature and of providence. Next come the
Psalms—a copious manual of praise, prayer, cursing, and
penitence, followed by the woes, lamentations, and mis­
fortunes of a host of prophets—some practical, some
mystical, and some evangelical—together with the four
different versions of the life, actions, and death of Christ;
a short account of the early doings of the Church, recorded
in several epistles written by sundry apostles, culminating
in the strange and extraordinary nightmare of St. John the
Divine. Now, any man who fails to discover in so large a
field materials by which to regulate his life must do so, not
from the scarcity, but the valuelessness, of the article
supplied.
In estimating the real value of the Bible as a moral guide
it must be taken as a whole, by which is meant those books
of the Old and New Testaments which are bound together
and commonly called the Word of God. And here a ques­
tion arises that, if the knowledge of the whole Bible be
necessary to our future happiness, which according to St.
John it is, why is it that so many of the books that originally
constituted the Bible are lost ? If the testimony of the
book itself can be accepted, we have only a portion of what
at one time composed the Bible. In Numbers a quotation
is given from a book called “ The Book of the Wars of the
Lord;” in Judges and Samuel we read of “The Book of
Jasher;” in Kings mention is made of “The Book of the
Acts of Solomon
and in Chronicles of “ The Account of
the Chronicles of King David.” We further read of “The
Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah ” and “ The
Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Israel.” Allusion
is also made to “ The Book of Nathan the Prophet ” and to

�BIBLE MORALITY.

13

“The Book of Gad the Seer.” Notwithstanding the loss
of these books, Christians exclaim, How wonderfully their
book has been preserved ! Even the portions that are re­
tained are so full of mistakes, errors, and corruptions that
its intelligent supporters are compelled to give the greater
part of it up as incapable of defence, while those who still
contend for its “ divinity ” hesitate to come forward and
support it in public debate.
Another question suggests itself: Are we to consider the
Old. Testament as the Word of God ? If so, upon the
Christian hypothesis, its teachings are equally as deserving
of our respect as are those of the New Testament. If, on
the other hand, the Old Testament is not intended for our
acceptance, why is it preached and enforced as God’s Word ?
True, it is sometimes stated that the Hebrew writings are
useful for instruction, although they are not of the same
authority with Christians as the New Testament. But here
it is overlooked that the New Testament is founded upon
the Old, and often appeals to it to corroborate its statements.
Furthermore, the New Testament distinctly says that the
Old was written by good and holy men for our instruction,
etc. Besides, does not Christ emphatically state that he did
not come to destroy its authority ? “ Think not,” says he,
“ that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : I am
not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto
you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in
nowise pass from the law till all be fulfilled. Whosoever,
therefore, shall break one of these least commandments, and
shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom
of heaven ; but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same
shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.” Here is
a command not to break even one of the least of the com­
mandments. Again, Christ says: “The Scribes and the
Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat; whatsoever they bid you ob­
serve, that observe and do.” Among a collection of Chris­
tian stories occurs the following anecdote :—A person once
asked a poor, illiterate old woman what she deemed to be
the difference between the Old and New Testaments, to
which she replied : “ The Old Testament is the New Testa­
ment concealed, and the New Testament is the Old Testa­
ment revealed.” This has been triumphantly quoted by
Christian writers to show the harmony existing between the

�14

BIBLE MORALITY.

two books. But it is absurd and contradicts facts. The
assumption is, that the Old Testament is the partial statement
of a body of truths, from which the New Testament differs
not in kind, but only in degree. It is supposed that nothing
in the New Testament contradicts what is stated in the Old,
but only reveals and amplifies with a clearer light what had
already been stated partially and under allegorical semblance
in the Old. Now, so far is this from being correct that it
would be difficult to find any two alleged bodies of sacred
truths which differ from and contradict each other more than
the divine revelation made through Moses and the prophets,
and the revelation made through Christ and his Apostles.
For instance, Moses taught that retaliation was a duty, while
Christ strictly prohibits it. With Moses persecutors were
put to the edge of the sword; with Christ, however, they
were to be blessed. Under the old system, good works
and a virtuous life were the conditions of Divine favour and
reward, and bad works and a vicious life were to incur Divine
disfavour and punishment. Under the new system, faith is
the all-in-all, the essential condition of salvation.
A proof of the inadequacy of the Bible as a guide and
instructor is furnished by what are termed the “ liberal
Christians.” Here we have men of the best intentions and
of high intellectual acquirements refusing to accept the Bible
as an absolute guide, or as an infallible instructor. With
such persons the Bible has no value as “ infallible revela­
tion.” If, however, the Bible is not an infallible record, it
is simply a human production, and has no more claim upon
us, except what its merits inspire, than any other book. Is
it not rather inconsistent to contend, as these liberal Chris­
tians do, that certain portions of the Bible are “ divine,”
while the other parts are simply human ? If every Chris­
tian sect put forward similar contentions, there would be
but few parts of the “ Holy Scriptures ” that would not be
divine and human at the same time, according to the respec­
tive opinions of different classes of believers. But how are
we to decide what is “ divine ” and what is human ? To
what standard shall we appeal ? What criterion have we by
which to test its genuineness ? Shall we accept the authority
of the Protestant or the Catholic Church ? Shall we judge
from the standpoint of the Trinitarians or the Unitarians?
For the Bible to be trustworthy as a guide it should be

�BIBLE MORALITY.

15

reliable in its statements and harmonious in its doctrines.
That it is not so will be evident from the following reference
to its pages. The Bible teaches that God is omniscient and
omnipresent; yet in Gen. xi. 5 we read that the Lord came
down to see the city and the tower which the children of
menbuilded; and in Gen. xviii. 20, 21: “And the Lord
said, Because the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is great, and
because their sin is very grievous, I will go down now, and
see whether they have done altogether according to the cry
of it, which is come unto me ; and, if not, I will know.” It
teaches that God is immutable ; yet, on several occasions,
we find him changing his mind, repenting, and sometimes
turning back from his repentance; as in the great instance
(Gen. vi. 6) : “ And it repented the Lord that he had made
man on the earth, and it grieved him at the heart ” (also
1 Sam. xv. 10, 11). God told Balaam to go with the men
(Num. xxii., 20), and was angry with him because he went
(Num. xxii. 21, 22). It teaches that God is invisible, yet we
read (Gen. xxxii. 30) : “And Jacob called the name of the
place Peniel; for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
preserved and (Ex. xxiv. 9, 10): “Then up went Moses,
and Aaron, and Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders
of Israel; and they saw the God of Israeland, again (Ex.
xxxiii. 11,23): “ And the Lord spake unto Moses face to
face, as a man speaketh unto his friend....... And I will take
away mine hand, and thou shalt see my back parts; but
my face shall not be seen and, finally (Gen. xviii.), we have
the remarkable though perplexed account of the Lord paying
a visit to Abraham in the plains of Mamre, and eating with
him of cakes, butter, milk, and veal. It teaches that God
is all good ■, yet we read (Isa. xlv. 7): “I form the light and
create darkness : I make peace and create evil: I the Lord
do all these things and (Lam. iii. 38): “ Out of the mouth
of the Most High proceedeth not evil and good ?” and
(Ezekiel xx. 25): “ Wherefore I gave them also statutes that
were not good, and judgments whereby they should not
live.” It teaches that God is no respecter of persons ; yet
we read (Gen. iv. 4, 5): “And the Lord had respect unto
Abel and to his offering ; but unto Cain and his offering he
had no respect;” and (Ex. ii. 25) : “ And God looked upon
the children of Israel, and God had respect unto them;”
and (Rom. ix. 11-13) : “For the children being not yet

�16

BIBLE MORALITY,

born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose
of God, according to election, might stand, not of works,
but of him that calleth ; it was said unto her, The elder shall
serve the younger. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but
Esau have I hated.” And, in fact, nearly the whole Bible
story is that of a chosen people, preferred above all other
nations, surely for no superior goodness on their part! It
teaches (Ex. xx. 5) that God is a jealous God, “ visiting the
iniquity of the fathers upon the third and fourth generation
of them that hate me;” yet we read (Ezekiel xviii. 20):
“ The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither
shall the father bear the iniquity of the son.” It teaches
that Christ is God (John i. 1, 14; Heb. i. 8); yet we read
(John viii. 40) : “ But now ye seek to kill me, a man that has
told you the truth, which I have heard of God;” also (1
Tim. ii. 5): “ One mediator between God and man, the man
Christ Jesus.” It teaches (John x. 30) that Christ and his
father are one ; yet we read (John xiv. 28): “For my father
is greater than I.” It teaches (John xvi. 30; Col. ii. 3)
that Jesus knew all things ; yet we read (Mark xi. 13): “And
seeing a fig-tree afar off having leaves, he came, if haply he
might find anything thereon; and, when he came to it, he
found nothing but leaves; for the time of figs was not yet■”
and, far more significant (Mark xiii. 32) : “ But of that day
and that hour knoweth no man ; no, not the angels which
are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.” It teaches
of Jesus (John viii. 14): “ Though I bear record of myself,
yet my record is true; for I know whence I came, and
whither I go ;” yet we read (John v. 31): “ If I bear witness
of myself, my witness is not true.” It teaches further (1
Tim. ii. 6) that he gave himself a ransom for all; yet we
read (Matt. xv. 24): “ I am not sent but to the lost sheep
of the house of Israel;” and (Mark vii. 26, 27): “The
woman was a Greek, a Syrophoenician by nation; and she
besought him that he would cast forth the devil out of her
daughter. But Jesus said unto her, Let the children first
be filled; for it is not meet to take the children’s bread and
cast it unto the dogs.” It teaches that miracles are proofs
of a divine mission (Matt. ix. 6; John v. 36 ; Heb. ii. 4);
yet (Deut. xiii. 1-3; Matt. xxiv. 24; 2 Thess. ii. 9) warns
against false prophets and anti-Christs, who shall show great
signsand wonders. It teaches in many passages of the New

�BIBLE MORALITY.

17

Testament that the end of the world is at hand, as in
Matt, xxiv., 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52; 1 Thess. iv. 15; 1 Peter
iv. 7; yet we read (2 Thess. ii. 2, 3): “ That ye be not
soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor
by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ
is at hand. Let no man deceive you by any means.”
Further, on this subject, we read (Matt. x. 23), in which
Jesus is addressing the Apostles he sent forth : “Ye shall
not have gone over the cities of Israel till the Son of Man
be comeyet we read (Matt. xxiv. 14) : “ And this gospel
of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a
witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come
and, similarly (Mark xiii. 10): “And the gospel must first
be published among all nations.” It teaches (Luke i. 33 ;
Heb. i. 8) that the kingdom of Christ shall endure forever;
yet we read, in one of the most remarkable passages of the
New Testament (1 Cor. xv. 24, 25, 28) : “Then cometh the
end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God,
even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and
all authority and power. For he must reign till he hath put
all enemies under his feet........ And when all things shall be
subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject
unto him that put all things under him, that God may
be all-in-all.” It teaches that the Holy Ghost is God (Acts
v. 3, 4); yet we read (John xv. 26): “ But when the Com­
forter is come, whom shall I send unto you from the Father,
even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father
and, again (John xiv. 16): “I will pray the Father, and he
shall give you another Comforter and, again (Acts x. 38);
“God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and
with power.” Finally, it teaches that “ all Scripture is given
by inspiration of God, and is profitable” (2 Tim. iii. 16);
yet we read (1 Cor. vii. 6, 12): “ But I speak this by per­
mission, and not of commandment....... But to the rest speak
I, not the Lord and similarly (2 Cor. xi. 17) : “ That which
I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were fool­
ishly, in this confidence of boasting.”
The foregoing are but a few of “ apparent discrepancies,”
or, as we call them, direct self-contradictions; and, be it
remembered, they concern the essentials of Christianity—
the three persons of the God, the inspiration of the Holy
Scriptures, and the end of the world. The Bibliolater may

�18

BIBLE MORALITY.

be encouraged in the endeavour to reconcile them by the
assurance that an indefinite further number, just as perplex­
ing, await solution.
Those Christians who are too enlightened to accept the
Bible, as it has chanced to come down to us, as in every
word the very Word of God, and too free-minded to
submit to the authority of a tradition which has varied
with all climes and ages, or a Church whose history is a
record of blunders, compromises, falsifications, self-contra­
dictions, probably unequalled in the annals of any merely
secular institution whatever, manage to remain, in their own
estimation, Christians, by believing that God’s saving revela­
tion to mankind is made in the Bible, and that everyone
may read it for himself if he studies the volume in a re­
verent and prayerful spirit. They admit many errors of
copyists, reject many passages, and even books, as decidedly
spurious, and regard many others as doubtful; yet maintain
that, all deductions made, there is left a clear and sufficient
Divine message, whose essential character is untouched by
.any of the errors or defects, and unchanged by any of the
various readings.
Now, this theory is certainly the most illogical which a
Christian can hold ; for that of the thorough Bibliolater is
consistent in its blind submission of reason to faith ; and
the Roman and Church views are equally consistent in their
blind submission to faith and tradition and ecclesiastical
authority; while this new theory seeks and pretends to
•conciliate things which are essentially irreconcilable—reason
and faith, freethought and revelation, liberty and servitude,
the natural and the supernatural. But, as it is the theory of
some of the best and ablest of our religious fellow-citizens,
and of those who are most heartily with us in much sound
Secular work, it practically claims a fuller consideration here
than it intrinsically merits.
In the first place, it is evidently open to the fatal objec­
tion that it makes man the measure and standard of his
God, setting up certain Scriptures as supernatural and
Divine, then subjecting them to the arbitrament of human
nature, the reason and conscience of the creature. Each
of those who hold it says in effect: “ Here are books pur­
porting to contain the Word of God, and I believe they
do contain it, but mixed with many vain words of men;

�BIBLE MORALITY.

19

therefore, what suits me I shall consider Divine, and what
does not suit me I shall reject.” Numerous clever attempts
■have been made to smooth away this sharp self-contradic­
tion ; but, so far as we are aware, and as was to be expected,
not one that can be deemed even plausible by any candid
outsider. There is but one mode of getting rid of it—a
mode swift and effectual, obvious, and facile in theory; but,
as long experience proves, very hard to put into practice—
.and this is to surrender the initial claim of Divine inspira­
tion of the books, when, of course, it would be quite natural
and consistent to sit in judgment on them, as on any other
human writing, welcoming what in them we find good and
true, rejecting what we find bad and false.
It is indeed alleged that the special grace of the Holy
Spirit always illumines and guides every one who studies
these books in the proper frame of mind; but, as we find,
in fact, that no two serious students read quite alike—each
.reading in accordance with his peculiar temperament, intel­
lect, training, and circumstances, precisely as he would read
were there no Holy Spirit in question—the said special
grace, having no perceptible effect, may be safely left out of
the calculation. Innumerable sectaries, all alike devout
and sincere, all alike drawing their inspiration from the
Bible, have differed widely on the very fundamental doc­
trines of Christianity; and we never heard of the Holy
Spirit doing anything towards bringing these brethren into
unity. A Christian eclectic submits the Bible to the test of
his own reason and conscience, which have been educated
and purified, not by the book itself, nor by any supernatural
grace, but by the results of a long and gradual progress in
secular enlightenment and civilisation ; which progress has
been at nearly every step opposed on the authority of the
book, and in the name of the religion founded on it. Doc­
trines that now revolt the common conscience did not in
former centuries revolt the consciences of men who were
taught by the book and purified by the Holy Spirit. It is
not by special grace, nor revelation of the Holy Scriptures,
but by critical scholarship, that men have come now to
decide as to the genuineness and authenticity, the date and
authority, of the various portions. Until free learning was
revived at the classical or heathenish Renaissance, the Holy
Spirit was content to leave all the most pious Biblical

�20

BIBLE MORALITY.

students in very deep darkness as to nearly all the points ott
which our eclectic Christians are now so clearly enlightened.
The family ideal set forth in the Bible is certainly not one
of a high ethical nature. The domestic relationship of
Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, David, and Solomon could
not be emulated to-day without practising gross injustice,and submitting to utter moral degradation. The IndoEuropean race has developed in morals as in knowledge,
and two thousand years ago, when Germanicus led the
Roman legions, he beheld with wonder the respect with
which the ignorant, rude, and warlike Germans treated their
wives and daughters. It is an insult to civilised women for
any one to commend the family ideal of those who made
woman a slave. Even Christ is represented as treating
women as if they were necessarily inferior to men ; while
his conduct to his mother, his commendation and personal
practice of celibacy, and his encouraging others to renounce
their own obligations to their families, are not calculated to
shed a halo of peace and happiness within the home circle.
Moreover, St. Paul’s doctrine of the absolute submission of
wives to their husbands can hardly be offered us to admire
as an ideal.
The Secularist family ideal is far superior to that of the
Bible, inasmuch as it is on a level with the ethics of our
societarian development. It teaches that marriage should
be the result of mutual affection, and that such a union
creates the responsibility of undivided allegiance, mutual
fidelity, and mutual consideration. It affirms that in the
domestic circle there should be no one-sided, absolute
authority; that husband and wife should be partners in
deed, not only in theory, animated alike by the desire to
promote each other’s happiness.
The basis of Bible morality, being God’s will, is very
delusive, for the simple reason that, if such a will has been
recorded, it is not known to us; and the conjectured repre­
sentations of it given to us by theologians of all ages are
impracticable and conflicting. In the Bible there is not to
be found only one will ascribed to its Deity, but many;
and those are as contradictory as they are various. For
instance, murder, adultery, theft, deceit, and other crimes
can be proved from the Bible to be opposed to the expressed
desire of God, as given in the Scriptures; while upon the

�BIBLE MORALITY.

21

same authority these crimes can be shown to accord with
God’s will. The result is, it is impossible to regulate human
conduct upon the sanctions of either the “ inspired ” records.
It is this peculiar nature of Bible teachings which was, prob­
ably, the cause of the early Christians lying for the glory of
the Church (see Mosheim’s “ Ecclesiastical History ”), and
of Christians at a more modern period robbing and murder­
ing those whom they termed heretics. In doing what they
did in this persecuting business, the Bible believers, no
doubt, thought that they were acting in accordance with
•“God’s will,” as set forth in the “ Divine revelation.” The
founders and promoters of those body-and-mind-destroying
institutions, the Inquisition and the Star Chamber, were in
all probability sincere, and many of them in the affairs of
every-day life, apart from theology, good men. In religious
matters, however, they were cruel and inhuman in the
extreme. Why was this ? Because, no doubt, in punishing
even to death those who opposed the true faith, they thought
they were following the Bible as a guide (see Deuteronomy
xiii. 6-9).
The acceptance of the Bible as a standard of morality
involves also the recognition of teachings and doctrines that
are conflicting and impracticable. In one place we are told
that faith alone will save us (Romans iii. 27, 28); while in
another portion of this same “ authority ” we are assured
that works are necessary to secure salvation (James ii. 24).
In St. John we read, “No man cometh unto the Father but
by me ” [Christ] (xiv. 6); and in the same gospel it is
recorded, “ No man can come to me [Christ] except the
Father draw him ” (vi. 44). This makes salvation depend,
not upon man, but upon God. In John it is written, “ For
there are three that bear record in Heaven, the Father, the
Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one
while Timothy states distinctly that “ there is one God, and
one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus.”
The New Testament teaches that Christ brought glad tidings
for all men ; yet we are assured that he came but to the
lost sheep of the house of Israel—that many are called, but
few are chosen. In one chapter we learn that all sin can
be forgiven, while in another part of the same book it is
said that the sin against the Holy Ghost is never to be for­
given. In Timothy we read : “ For this is good and accept­

�22

BIBLE MORALITY.

able in the sight of God our Saviour, who will have all mento be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the truth.’7'
But this cannot be if it is true that “ for this cause God
shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe a
lie.” If the delusions are sent by God, and if in conse­
quence mankind believe a lie, and get punished hereafter
for such belief, it is only fair to suppose that God’s will was
that they should not come to a knowledge of the truth;
which contradicts what is stated in Timothy. John assuresus that “ whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer; and
ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.”
This is very consoling when we read the following : “ If any
man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and
wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters—yea, and his
own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” To be a disciple
of Christ you must hate your brother ; you are thus a mur­
derer, and “no murderer hath eternal life.” If you wish,
therefore, to have eternal life, you must not become a dis­
ciple of Christ. Martyrdom by death may not always be
the best way to advance a principle, inasmuch as more
good can generally be done by living for a cause than by
dying for it. But Christians say the martyrdom of the
early Christians proves the truth of their doctrines, and in
support of their contention they quote the words of Jesus :
“ And I [Jesus] say unto you, My friends, be not afraid of
them that kill the body, and after that have no more that
they can do.” These words, it is thought, prove that Jesus
taught and held life cheaply, in order to advance more
readily his doctrines. It appears, however, from John that
Christ did what many of his followers now do—taught one
thing and practised another; for on one occasion John says,
“ Jesus walked in Galilee; for he would not walk in Jewry,
because the Jews sought to kill him.” What are we to do
in this case—follow Christ’s teaching, or his example ? To
follow both is impossible. Some persons condemn all war
upon the ground that it is anti-Scriptural, and in their justi­
fication they quote Matthew, where he says : “ Then said
Jesus unto them, Put up again thy sword into its place; for
all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword.”
The soldier, on the other hand, tells the peace man that we
ought to possess swords ; for in Luke it is said : “ He that
hath no sword let him sell his garments and buy one.”

�BIBLE MORALITY.

23

Both would be equally justified, and both would be equally
condemned, by the New Testament—a very perplexing
position to be in. But the man fond of fighting would
keep his sword, believing that the more Christianity became
spread the more use there would be for the sword, as Christ
declared: “ Think not that I am come to send peace on
earth : I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am
come to set a man at variance against his father, and the
daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against
her mother-in-law.” If Christ had succeeded in his object
-—and he has partially—the advocate of the sword would
have had good grounds for justification.
St. Paul considers charity the highest of virtues, without
which all other acquirements are as nothing. But then he
immediately destroys the efficacy of such teaching by the
following command : “ As we said before, so say I now
again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you than
that ye have received, let him be accursed.” We are told
that “ wisdom is the principal thing, therefore get wisdom.”
But we are also assured that in much wisdom there is much
grief, and that he that increaseth knowledge increaseth
sorrow. It is folly to guide man to wisdom, telling him
that it is better than riches, while he is taught that “ the
wisdom of the world is foolishness with God.” Where is
the incentive for a youth to acquire knowledge when St.
Paul says, “It is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the
wise, and bring to nothing the understanding of the pru­
dent ” ?
From these samples of the incoherent nature of Bible
statements and teachings, it will be seen how impossible it
is to rely implicitly on such a book as a guide in human
conduct. True, Christians may urge that there is no con­
tradiction in the cases cited; that the Bible is God’s Word,
and must therefore be all true. It is in vain that the
student points out that this revelation abounds with impos­
sibilities and absurdities, for he is reminded that with God
all things are possible, therefore let “ God be true, and
every man a liar.” It is further urged that the mistakes
occur through our lack of comprehension ; that the Scrip­
tures would be plain enough if we could only “ see our way
clear ” to accept them as gospel; and that the depravity of
our nature prevents us viewing revealed truth in a spiritual

�24

BIBLE MORALITY.

light. These are the sentiments of many who profess to
accept the Bible as a guide. Truly, we must become as
little children if we endorse the doctrine of Scriptural infalli­
bility.
The conduct of those who, in the face of such incon­
sistency, contend for Bible infallibility is something more
than foolish; it is criminal. To shelter all that the Bible
contains under the halo of “ divinity ” is to pay homage to
the worst of human weaknesses. If a man is to pursue an
intellectual career; if he is to foster a manly independence;
if he is to live a life of integrity, he must not be bound
either by ancient folly or modern orthodoxy; but, unfettered,
he should learn the lessons afforded by a knowledge of the
facts of nature, and from the discoveries of science acquire
those rules which through life will be a surer counsellor than
the Bible, and a safer guide than theology.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11401">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11399">
                <text>Bible morality</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11400">
                <text>Watts, Charles</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11402">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 24 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the NSS pamphlet collection. Title in KVK given as 'Bible Morality: Its Teachings Shown to be Contradictory and Defective as an Ethical Guide'. Publication given in KVK as London : Watts and Co., [19--].</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11403">
                <text>Watts &amp; Co.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11404">
                <text>[19--]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11405">
                <text>RA1582&#13;
N658</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16970">
                <text>Bible</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16971">
                <text>Ethics</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17895">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;This work (Bible morality), identified by &lt;span&gt;&lt;a href="www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/p&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17896">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17897">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17898">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="85">
        <name>Bible-Criticism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="462">
        <name>Philosophy and Religion</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="988" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="648">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/94c8f8e935162b7f6832827aa700ea8c.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=cLVlMHNnduvC9dFzmTdW3x2xYOaN70%7Eb44dnIzzx%7E0r77noJ6Sk7C0a-q1pWWuAdhjc2ooYMRnaU%7E7HRAUFDfcRbv%7EAj3Y5XsoAaZ4OuhZQJ-BEVsovacXzxToibrc6AMNqy2Xo4sd4JOIzaz8H1yFyFk90j9iq7pAzQvbiDwqG4qCbGLw4jBTZag%7EKqoElEiYVP0Qjm37-wZwhr4RWQpcf62puenhG0H1gwVpzyQfAkN-8Mp69Ruc8h0v-ZBcFuW0evm4jtjyamDisC-RZWo8AXS8DXxAjzrVTu4iEanfMPkr5s-QnRioo31NKxqeMCvwXH%7El5mvrjQH50OUBz2DA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>5208f16ad726b03b7ea1c1bd4747289c</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19619">
                    <text>rgj |

fc • ’

.

■

‘

* "f

ESSAI
DE

PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE
PAR EMILE SAISSET.

PREMIERE PARTIE.—ETUDES HISTORIQUES
SIXlfiME fiTUDE. — LE SCEPTICISME DE KANT.

Ai-je enfin trouve dans Leibnitz la verite complete et absolue sur
Lieu, et ne me reste-t-il qu’a la conserver comme mon plus cher
tresor et a la preserver des atteintes du scepticisme ? Je l’ai cru longtemps, et chaque fois que je relis les Essais de theodicee, je me reprends a le croire. Quelle admirable creation! Comme la pensee y
est grande, et comme elle est simple! Que de genie et que de bon
sens! Tous les besoins de Fame y sont satisfaits : le coeur est touche,
la raison convaincue, et en meme temps l’imagination curieuse et
bardie voit s’ouvrir devant elle des horizons sans limite.
Je voudrais m’arreterla, mais c’est impossible. Plus je considere
1’enchainement des pensees de Leibnitz sur les choses divines, plus
je vois que toutes ses vues se rattachent a un vaste systeme dont il est
bien difficile de les separer. Et certes, ce systeme est d’une grandeur
et d’une ricliesse merveilleuses. Il embrasse tous les objets que la
curiosite humaine peut se proposer; il poursuit jusqu’aux dernieres
limites de la raison l’explication de l’enigme des existences. C’est, je
crois, le systeme le plus Vaste qu’aucune intelligence d’homme ait
jamais concu; mais si vaste qu’il soit, est-il autre chose qu’un
systeme ?
Dieu" concu comme la monade supreme dont toutes les monades

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPIIIE RELIGIEUSE.

27

finies sont des fulgurations continuelles, est-ce la une pensee entierement exempte d’erreur et de peril? Je crains d’y trouver quelque
analogie avec la nature naturante de Spinoza. Si Dieu en effet est
defini la force absolue, puis-je concevoir cette force autrement qu’en
acte? n’est-il pas de 1’essence d’une force de se developper? Mais
alors que devient la notion de l’etre tout parfait, de ce principe
immuable, accompli, qui se suffit pleinement a soi-meme et a’a
besoin de rien autre que soi?
Et puis ces monades qui emanent confinuellement du Createur,
chacune renfermant en elle le germe de tous ses developpements,
est-ce une conception qui satisfasse aux donnees de Texperience? N’y
a-t-il pas dans cette evolution reglee par lla loi de continuity une
espece de fatalisme universel? Et meme, a y regarder de pres, ces
forces, qui ne sortent pas d’elles-memes, qui sont hermetiquement
fermees a toute influence exterieure, ri’ay ant, point, comme dit Leib­
nitz, de fenetres sur le dehors, sont-ce des forces yeritables? Ne
ressemblent-elles pas plutot a des abstractions mathematiques, telles,
par exemple, que les points successifs d’une courbe rigoureusement
continue dont l’equation serait ecrite de toute eternite?
Je demande aussi a Leibnitz comment ces monades, qui sont par
definition des unites simples, peuvent expliquer l’etendue et le mouvement? Il me dira que 1’etendue etie mouvement ne sont rien d’absolu, mais de simples phenomenes, des apparences fugitives, pareilles
a l’arc-en-ciel. Dites le mot, Leibnitz. Ce sont pour vous de pures
illusions. Or deja, a vous en croire, l’influence que je m’imagine
exercer sur mes membresest une ilfSbilX gallon dt la reaction perpetuelles des etres de la nature les uns sur les autres, encore une
illusion. J’habite doncun monde d’illusions! Et qui sait done si le
Dieu que je me represente comme T© centr| vivanf et actif de ce
monde, n’est pas, lui aussi, une illusion comme tout le reste?
Voila done le terme ou me conduisent, par des chemins difierents,
Descartes et Leibnitz, Malebranche ef Newton. L’un'me,presente ses
tourbillons, l’autre ses monades; l’un estpour le plein, 1’autre pour
le vide; l’un se declare mecaniste, l’aiitre dynamiste, Ils n’ont tous
peut-etre qu’un trait commun, e’est d’habiter le pays des chimeres.
Descartes me parle d’un Dieu dont la :toute-puissance est tellement
absolue qu’elle fait a son gre non-seulement Ips etres, mais les verites. Point du tout, dit Malebranche, la volonte de Dieu est reglee
par sa sagesse. Voici Newton qui se represente son Dieu comme re-

?

�28

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

pandu dans la duree et dans l’espace, et bornant sa fecondite derisoire
a disperser a travers les champs infinis de l’immensite quelques
atomes dont l’economie fragile menace a chaque instant de se dissoudre. Leibnitz proteste et soutient que Dieu est en dehors et audessus de l’espace, et que, sans tomber dans le temps, il remplit les
espaces et les siecles des fulgurations de sa puissance infinip.
Quel amas de pensees contradictoires ! Si Descartes et Newton, si
Malebranche et Leibnitz ne se sont pas entendus, la faute en est-elle ]
a ces grands genies? Le seul coupable, c’est l’esprit humain. Car1
enfin pourquoi, en metaphysique, les systemes succedent-ils aux
systemes, sans que jamais rien puisse durer et s’etablir? A quoi bon
ces mouvements qui agitent la pensee sans la faire avancer d’un pas ?
Ne serait-ce point que le probleme de la nature des choses surpasse
l’homme, que les systemes exprjment tout simplement les formes de
notre enfendement, c’est-a-dire les divers points de vue sous lesquels
nous nous representons les choses, que nous n’avons de prise certaine
que sur les objets de l’experience, et qu’il faut se resigner a explorer
la surface des choses, dans une impuissance eternelle de percer le
my stere de leur origine et de leur fin.
Voila les impressions et le&amp;dputes qui se glissent dans mon
esprit aii-spectacle des contradictions du genie. Sont-ce la des pensees
qui me soient propres? Non; elles sont venues a de grands esprits,
a Voltaire, a Reid, a Locke, a Hume, a Kant; elles ont ete l’opinion commune de tout un siecle. Je me ferais scrupule de ne pas
consulter a leur tour ces grands douteurs, et je veux leur donner
'
pour interprete celui qui passe pour avoir le plus resolument embrasse et le plus, fortement congu et combine ce qui etait dans
l’esprit de tous les autres. Cet homme est Kant. On dit que les
formes de son systeme sont lourdes et pedantesques. Peu m’importe,
pourvu que je puisse en comprendre le fond.
Kant nous raconte, avec cette sincerite et cette candeur qui relevent
en lui la force et l’originalite du genie par la beaute du caractere,
que son initiateur en philosophic fut David Hume. Quand la lecture
du philosophe ecossais l’eut, dit-il, reveille de son sommeil dogma- i
tique, le premier fait qui frappa. son attention, ce fut la variete, la
contradiction et le rapide declin de tous les systemes metaphysiques* |
D’ou vient, se demanda le disciple desabuse de Leibnitz et de Wolf,
d’ou vient que la philosophic, depuis deux mille ans, erre ainsi a
l’aventure, a la merci de ces reveries steriles et changeantes qu’on

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

29

appelle des systemes, alors que d’autres sciences deploient une activite si reguliere en ses mouvements, si feconde en ses produits? Les
mathematiques ont eminemment ce caractere : elles changent et se
renouvellent, ilestvrai, mais pour s’accroitre et s’enrichir sans cesse.
Descartes a surpasse Euclide, et tous deux ont ete surpasses par
Newton; mais le calcul infinitesimal n’a pas detruit F analyse cartesienne, pas plus que celle-ci n’avait renverse la vieille geometric. En
metaphysique, au contraire, les systemes renversent les systemes. Un
philosophe ne peut croire qu’il a raison sans condamner tous les
autres a 1’erreur, et 1’oeuvre incessamment reprise dans son entier est
toujours a reprendre encore.
Pour penetrer la cause de ce contraste extraordinaire, Kant soumet
a une analyse profonde la constitution intime, des sciences., Il re­
marque, et c’est pour lui un trait de lumiere, que les mathematiques
n’ont pas pour objet de connaitre les choses en elles-memes, mais
seulement de developper certaines notions inherentes a l’esprit humain, les notions d’unite, de nombre, d’espace, et autres semblables.
Par exemple, la geometrie s’inqui'ete peu de l’essence des corps de la
nature; elle s’attache a la notion d’etendue, notion independante des
sens, et avec cette don"ee toutJSleoout M^raite, llle developpe la
serie de ses constructions et de peg
L’objet du geometre,
ce n’est pas une essciiqe, un etre en soi, c’est une idee. De meme,
\ l’algebriste ne s’interesse en rien a ces objets changeants dont l’egaI lite n’est qu’apparente, dont l’uriite csrtouten?mative; ctest la quantite
* ideale, le nombre abstrait, c’est-a-dire encore une idee, une notion,
qui fait la matiere de ses equations. Telle est, suivant Kant, 1’explication de la solidite singuliere et de jl^B^i^u^iiBntestee des
sciences mathematiques.
Elles n’ont pas seules ce privilegeWle^sciences' phwques yantent
avec raison leur caractere positif et leur regulierl developpement;
mais depuis quand ont-elles prisle rang eleve qu’ejles occupent dans
l’estime des hommes? depuis qu’elles'se sent separ&amp;^de la meta­
physique et qu’elles ont abando'nnu la*chimere d’una,explication
absolue des choses pour se reduire* a l’experience et au calcul : a
■’experience, quirecueille les faits, au calcui, qui leur’applique les
lois de la pensee. La physique n’a rien a demeler avec l’essence im­
penetrable des choses. Les corps sont-ils ou non divisibles a l’infini?
Le monde a-t-il eu ou non un commencement? Qu’importe a Ga­
lilee et a Kepler? Ils laissent les docteurs de l’ecole argumenter pour

�30

ESSAI DE PIIILOS.OPHIE RELLGIEUSE.

et contre ces fantomes opposes; il leur suffit d’explorer la nature etde
mesurer les cieux.
Interrogez l’histoire des sciences philosophiques elles-memes. Depuis Aristote, tout a change en philosophic, une seule chose exceptee,
la logique. Ainsi la metaphysique varie avec les systemes, la logique
leur survit. Pourquoicela? c’est que la logique ne s’occupe en aucune
facon des objets de la pensee, mais seulement de la pensee en ellememe. Le premier qui s’est pose ce probleme : A quelles conditions
la pensee peut-elle, ense developpant, rester toujours d’accord avec ses
propres lois? celui-la a cree la logique. Que sont devenues les entelechies d’Aristote, et ses formes substantielles, et son premier ciel?
Tout cela n’est plus,, mais Y Organon est reste; il est reste avec YHistoire des Animaux^ parce que. deux choses seules restent dans les
sciences : les faits de la nature visible et les lois de la pensee.
Telle m’apparait Fidee mere de la Critique de la Raison pure
die est aussi simple que bardie. Des deux elements dont le rapport et.
1’harmonie composent la science, savoir, l’esprit humain, d’une part,,
le sujet et; deFautre, les choses,, les etres, Vobjet, Kant se propose:
de supprimer le seeond et de reduire la science au premier. Ecarter
a jamais ^objectifi comme' absolument inaccessible et indetermi­
nable, wit resoudre dans le subjectify, voila son but, et de la les
grandes lignes de son entreprise.
Kant me fait suivre four a tour deux voies diverses et convergentes.
Il m’enferme d’abord dans le sujet,c’est-a-dire dans l’analyse de l’es­
prit humain, et ramenant toutes les lois. qui gouvernent la pensee a
mi certain nombre de concepts elementaires rigoureusement definis
et classes* il s’efforce de me prouver que ces concepts n’ont qu’une
valeur subjective et relative,, incapables qu’ils sont de me rien apprendre sur 1’essence des choses, et uiiles seulement a coordonner les
phenomenes de Fexperience, ou, en.d’autres termes, a imprimer aux
connaissances humaines le caractere de Fiinite. Cette oeuvre achevee,.
Kant me propose de. soumettre a une grande epreuve dialectique les
resultats de son analyse: il parcourt avec moi successivement les trois
grands’objets des speculations metaphysiques, l’ame, l’univers et
Dieu, et entreprend de me faire voir qu’il n’y a pas une seule asser­
tion dogmatique sur Fessence de Fame, sur l’origine et les elements
de l’univers, enfin sur Fexistence de Dieu, qui ne puisse etre convairicue de s’appuyer sur un paralogisme, de couvrir une antinomie
oude realiser arbitrairement une abstraction.

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

3£

Je vais suivre tour a tour la Critique de la Raison pure sur le ter­
rain de l’analyse et sur celui de la dialectique. Kant decompose tout
le mecanisme de la connaissance humaine en trois fonctions intellect
tuelles, savoir : la Sensibilite, l’Entendement et la Raison. Apercevoir les choses particulieres, ou en d’autres termes former des intui­
tions, voila l’acte propre de la Sensibilite; saisir les rapports des
choses et former des jugements, voila Facte propre de l’Entendement;
former enfin des raisonnements,, c’est-a-dire lier entre eux les juge­
ments et rattacher les consequences a leurs principes,./voila Facte
propre de la liaison. Or, dans l’exercide de chacune de. ces. trois fonc­
tions intellectuelles, F analyse dccouvre deux elements, Fun qui est a
priori, l’autre qui est a postw®ri.-Le premier constitue la matiere;
de la connaissance, le second sa.forme,., Celui-la est domic * pour
ainsi dire, du dehors; celui-ci sort.du propre fonds. de F esprit, de*
son activite, de sa spontaneity natives..Par.. exemple v nul acte de
la sensibilite ou nulle intuition'n’est:possible.qu’a.Kaide des notions
d’espace et de temps. Kant soutient que ces notions sont a priori, et
il les appelle formes pures de la sensibilite. De meme, nul acte de
l’entendement ou nul jugement n’esfc possible quia* Fiaide, de eertaines
notions d’unite, de realite,vde possibility, etc., lesquelles sont egalement a priori, et que Kant appelle les concepts purs de l’entendement. Enfin, nul acte de la raison ou nul raisonnement n’est possible
qu’a l’aide de certaines notions de Fabsolu ou de: Finconditionnel..
Kant leur donne le nom d’idees pures de la raison. Il s’agit maintenant de recueillir ces formes, ces concepts, ces idees,,1014 supremes;,
ressorts constitutifs de la. raison Kuniaine,. pour. en. approfondir la.
nature et en mesurer la portee.
L’analyse de la sensibilite est dans le systeme de Kant une affaire
capitale. La sensibiliteH.effetestlasource des.intuitions,, lesquelles
deviennent la matiere des jugements et par suite des raisonnements,,
‘ ce qui nous conduit jusqu’a l’idee de Fabsolu, forme supreme de
toutes nos connaissances.
Dans toute perception d’tin phenomena exMrieiir., /^ffljtWsiihgue.
deux choses : d’une part,Je. phenomeneexemple tel;
mouvement corporel; de l’autre, la condition de ce phenomene,.
savoir l’espace, sans lequel aucun mouvemem ne saurait etre percu.
Les phenomenes exterieurs varient.a l’infini; Jacondition.de ces phenomenes, l’espace, esttoujours la .meme. Liespace est done, suivant
Kant, la forme pure des sens exterieurs. De meme, le tempsl est la

�32

ESSAI DE PHIL0S0PH1E RELIGIEUSE.

forme pure du sens intime, nulle sensation et en general nulle modi­
fication de nous-memes ne pouvant etre percue que sous la condition
du temps. L’espace et le temps, voila done les deux formes pures de
la sensibilite. Etant concus comme anterieurs aux phenomenes j|
comme uns et infinis, l’espace et le temps ne sont pas des objets de
l’experience, qui ne donne que des phenomenes toujours divers et
toujours limites. Qu’est-ce done que l’espace et le temps? Voulezvous en faire des choses absolues, objectives? mais alors, soit que
vous les eleviez au rang d’etres en soi, soit que vous en fassiez des
attributs de Dieu, soit enfin que vous les reduisiez a des proprietes ou
a des rapports des etres de la nature, vous tombez egalement dans
l’absurde. Dans le premier cas, en effet, vous aboutissez a deux etres
absolus qui sont des non-etres; dans le second, vous confondez le
temps avec 1’eternitej l’espace avec l’immensite; dans le troisieme,
comme vous ne donnez a l’espace et au temps qu’une valeur contingente, vous etes dans l’iinpossibilite d’expliquer le caractere absolu de
deux sciences fondees sur les notions d’espace et de temps, savoir, la
geometrie et la mecanique rationnelle. Il suit de la que l’espace et le
temps n’ont aucune sorte de realite objective et ne peuvent etre autre
chose que des formes de la connaissance: formes necessaires, univer­
selies, donnees a priori, mais n’ayant aucune portee au dela du sujet,
n’exprimant que la nature de la pensee, ne servant qua rendre
l’experience possible.
Telle est en substance 1’esthetique transcendantale de Kant, et il
faut convenir qu’elle est subtile, profonde, originale; mais est-elle
exacte? il me semble que non, et si les principes manquent d’exac­
titude, comment les conclusions ne manqueraient-elles pas de rigueur?
Toute cette ingenieuse theorie de Kant sur l’espace et le temps renferme une erreur qui se retrouve dans toute la suite de son oeuvre
analytique et en corrompt tous les resultats; au lieu d’observer la
realite, il tourmente des abstractions; au lieu de chercher dans la
conscience l’origine des notions fondamentales, il les prend toutes
formees, a l’etat ou une longue suite d’abstractions les a portees, et
il s’imagine que ces notions abstraites sont anterieures a l’experience,
sans laquelle pourtant elles seraient parfaitement vides et inintelli—
gibles.
•
Kant considere l’espace et le temps sous leur forme la plus gene­
rale et la plus abstraite, anterieurement a toute notion d’etendue sen­
sible et de duree particuliere et determinee. Or, il est parfaitement

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

33

inexact que mon esprit debute par de telles conceptions. Avant l’abstrait, le concret; avant la notion d’espace, la notion d’etendue; avant
la notion de temps, les notions de succession et d’identite personnelle.
Je vois un corps ou je le touche, je le percois comme etendu; en le
maniant, je passe d’une impression a une autre, je me sens identique
dans la succession de ces deux etats, je me sens durer; il n’y a point
encore dans mon esprit Fidee abstraite d’espace, Fidee abstraite du
temps. Ce n’est qu’apres avoir percu bien des etendues et bien des
durees que je formerai, par l’abstraction, l’idee generale d’espace et
l’idee generale de temps, pour arriver enfin a concevoir, par la, rai­
son, au dela de tous les corps et de toutes les durees, un etre infini,
absolu, pur des limitations de l’etendue, etranger aux vicissitudes du
temps, en un mot, immense et eternel.
Ainsi done, d’abord, par un acte d’in tuition, les notions concretes
de telle etendue sensible, de telle duree delerminee; puis, par un
acte d’abstraction, les nations generates -d’espace et de temps; puis,
par un acte de raison, leS conceptions absolues d’eterriiteet d’immensite; voila la vraie histoire de mon esprit a la place de l’histdire fantastique tracee par Kant.
Ayant une fois sepafe, isole l’espace et le temps de toute intuition
concrete d’etendue et de duree, il n’est pas mervci’lleux qn’il trouve
ces notions vides, creuses, insignifiantes; pour leur rendre leur rea­
lite et leur sens, il suffit de les rapporter a leun'^reritableorigine, de
les replacer au sein de la conscience. Un kantien me demandera-t-il
maintenant ce que -je pense de la nature objective'de l’espace et du
temps? Je lui repondrai qu’il faut distinguefientre fl*etendue, l’espace
et l’irnmensite, comme ilfaut distinguer entre-la duree, le temps et
d’eternite. L’etendue est une propriety reelle des corps*, et 'la duree
une propriety reelle de&gt; tousBes etres qui| changent ;* l’immensite et
l’eternite sont deux atfribuWMe Ffitre divin, lesquels expriment la
permanence et l’omnipresence de son etre, profondement distinctes
et independantes de toute succession et de toute forme finie; l’espace
et le temps enfin sont de pures abstractions.
Oui, j ’en conviens, faire de Fespace et du temps des etres en soi,
cela est deraisonnable; concevoir Dietl Confine durant et etendupmeme
a l’infini, cela n’est pas moins insoutenable^je l’accorde encore; mais
je ne suis pas pour cela condamne a refuser a la science de l’etendue
et a la science du mouvemdni leur caractere absolu. En effet, tout en
reconnaissant que les propositions de la geometric sortt absolument
Tome III. — 9* Livraison.

3

�34

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

necessaires, je puis expliquer autrement que Kant leur necessity. La
geometrie repose sur l’idee de l’espace, idee abstraite a mon avis;
mais cette idee abstraite etant donnee, toutes les consequences qui
s’en deduisent sont necessaires, par la necessity inherente au principe
meme du raisonnement, au principe d’identite. Le triangle, le cercle
ne sont pas des choses reelles, ce sont de pures constructions de 1’esprit tracant pour ainsi dire au sein de Tidee abstraite de l’etendue'
diverses limitations precises; mais le cercle etant une fois pose comme
cercle, il est necessaire que ses rayons soient egaux, Voila la necessity
inherente aux propositions geometriques; die n’a nul besoin d’une
pretendue intuition a priori de l’espace un et infini; elle n’a besoin
que de la necessity de ce principe : A est A, un cercle est un cercle,
en general, une chose ne peut pas etre differente d’elle-meme, prin­
cipe evidemment necessaire et absolu, qui communique sa necessity a
toutes ses consequences,
L’analyse de l’entendement a, dans le systeme de Kant, les memes
defauts que celle de la sensibilite : elle est artificielle et fausse, prenant des abstractions pour des realites, etrangere a l’observation vraie
de la conscience. De quoi s’agit-il en definitive? de rendre compte
d’un •certain nombre de notions premieres qui sont, en effet, presentes dans tous nos jugements, comme les notions de cause, de sub­
stance, d’unite, lesquelles deviennent la base de ces grands principes
sur Lesquels repose le systeme tntier de nos connaissances. Que fait
Kant? au lieu d’observer la conscience humaine et d’avoir l’oeil fixe
sur ce principe reel et vivant qui dit moi, qui se saisit immediatement lui-meme, qui se sent vivre, agir, durer, qui s’apercoit, non
comme une condition abstraite de la pensee, mais comme un sujet
reel et vivant, comme une veritable cause, une veritable substance,
une veritable unite, au lieu, dis-je, de contempler ce monde des rea­
lties interieures, Kant se perd dans un labyrinthe inextricable de
conceptions abstraites et de distinctions arbitrages, Il dresse une
table de tous les jugements possibles ; il en reconnait douze especes,
reparties trois a trois dans quatre cadres distincts, suivant leur qua­
lity, leur relation et leur modalite. Ces douze especes de jugements,
generaux, particuliers et singuliers, affirmatifs, negatifs et linaitatifs,
categoriques, hypothetiques et disjonctifs, problematiques, assertoriques et apodictiques, representent a ses yeux douze fonctions logiques
de I’entendement, douze procedes distincts pour ramener une variete
donnee a 1’unite. Il conclut de la qu’il doit y avoir dans 1’entende-

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

35

ment douze concepts purs, qui seuls peuvent rendre possibles ces
diverses formes du jugement. G’est ainsi que sont introduites les
.fameuses categories : unite, pluralite et totalite; realite, negation et
Limitation; inherence, dependance et reciprocite ; possibility, existence et necessity.
Suivant Kant, tous ces concepts sont a priori, antgrieurs a toute
experience, absolument necessaires a la formation du.moindre juge­
ment. Ge n’est pas tout, une nouvelle condition est nece^aire : audessus de ces douze formas pures de l’entqndement’, Kant place une
forme generale qu’il appelle ljunite synthetique de l’aperception, ou
' encore Funi te trans^ndantale de la ^conscience. Etji’allez pas croire
qu’il soit ici question, de la .conscience que chacun de nous a -de ses
actes, de cette conscience qui se traduit par .des affirmations comme
celles-ci: Je sens, je pense, je suis. Non, la.conscience de Kant est
une conscience abstraite, un cogito logique, une forme generale de
la pensee; en un mot, ce n’est pas un fait, une realite est une pure
abstraction, arhitrairement erigee en condition necessaire ei a priori
de tout jugement possible.
Voila une analyse qui paraitdejabien compliquee, mais Kant
n’est pas encore au bo.uE Il se flatte :|.uavdnf rendu compte des con­
cepts purs d’unite, d’inherence, de dependance, etc1. ; nicds 11 n’a pas
encore atteint les notions de cause, de substance, d’activi^, ni les
principes correspondants. G’est pourquoi4.il ajopite lei sa theorie du
schematisme. Outre ses’douze concepts purs, il lui faut douze
schemes, c’est-a-dire douze representations a priori du temps,
schemes de quantite , scnemesi de qualite, schemes de relation ,
schemes de modalitd’ il lui faut ces representations pour vivifier
ses concepts abstraits, pour ges rendre applicables aux donnees de
Fexperience, pour leur donnejune valeur et un sens.
J’ai epuise enfin la serie compliquee, ’subtile, laborieuse, des con­
ditions sous lesquelles Kant .croit parvenir a rendre compte des prin­
cipes de l’esprit humain, et par exemple des principes de causalite et
de substance. Or, s’il faut dire tout ce que je pense, ,il n’y a rien de
plus faux, rien de plus vain que cettepretendue deduction qui lui a
coute tant d’eflorts. Kant altere 'essenticllement les notions de cause
et de substance. La notion1 de cause se transforme pour lui en celle
de succession con stante; la notion de substance en celle de perma­
nence. Ge sont la deux erreurs psychdlogiques de la deriiiere gravite.
Quand je produis une actionvolontaire, un efiori des muscles, par

�36

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

exemple, il n’y a pas entre ces deux termes, ma volonte et l’effortJ
une simple relation de succession, comme entre le jour et la nuitl
ou, si Kant aime mieux, entre le vent qui souffle et le roseau qui
plie. Il y a une relation bien plus intime, bien plus profonde : ma
volonte produit l’effort, ma volonte est une cause dont l’effort est un
effet, cause fixe, une, identique, qui se manifeste par une variete
indefinie de phenomenes. Plus j’approfondis la notion de cette acti—j
vite, de ce moi qui fait le fond de ma conscience, plus je reconnaSi
qu’il s’apercoit, non-seulement comme cause, mais comme sub­
stance, je veux dire comme un etre tour a tour ou simultanement
actif et passif, mais toujours identique sous la succession de ses
modifications diverses. Ce n’est point la une substance abstraite,
comme celle de Kant, un je ne sais quoi concu comme permanent,
en opposition avec un ecoulement de phenomenes dont ce terme per­
manent serait la condition abstraite et a priori; c’est une substance
reelle, une substance determihee, une substance qui se sait et se sent
exister et agir. Voila une analyse bien simple, bien facile a verifier;
cependant elle suffit pour faire crouler tout l’echafaudage d’abstrac­
tions, symetrique, subtil, ingenieux, j’eii tombe d’accord, mais tout
artificiel, eleve par la main de Kant.' A la place de ces concepts a
priori, parfaitement vides et creux, il faut done substituer des intui­
tions immediates de la conscience, pleines de realite et de vie; a la
place de ces principes arbitraires, sans usage et sans portee, de veritables principes tenant par leurs racines a 1’experience, et dans leurs
amples developpements embrassant l’univers et portant jusqu’aDieu.
Tels sont les vices essenliels qui me frappent dans l’oeuvre analytique de Kant, et cela suffit pour me mettre en garde contre les con­
sequences qu’il va tirer de ces faux principes dans la partie dialectique de son entreprise.
Kaiit m’a explique tout a l’heure quel est, suivant lui, le role de la
raison dans l’economie de nos connaissances. La raison prise en gene­
ral est la faculte de raisonner, e’est-a-dire de ramener le particulier
au general^ Or, cette operation suppose un dernier principe general
qui soit la condition de tous les autres et qui lui-meme soit inconditionnel. La conception de cet inconditionnel, tel est l’office de la rai­
son pure. Mais la raison pure ne se borne pas a concevoir l’inconditionnel; elle entend se servir de cette idee pour speculer a priori sur
la nature des etres. De la, si j’en veux croire Kant, des illusions

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

37

necessaires. Pour les detruire a jamais, il entreprend d’en decouvrir
I les sources psychologiques et de faire en quelque sorte la science des
T erreurs naturelles de l’esprit humain.
Le principe general de la raison pure est celui-ci : Le conditionnel
etant donne, avec lui est donnee la serie entiere des conditions et par
( consequent l’inconditionnel lui-rneme. Ceprincipe revolt,trois grandes
applications, l’une au sujet de la pensee, F autre aux^objet^sensibles,
la troisieme aux choses en general. De la trois idees : Fidee psycho] ogique, l’idee cosmologique et l’idee theologique. La raison cherche
dans la conscience un sujet qui ne soit pas l’attribut d’un autre sujet,
un sujet absolu, l’ame ou la substance pensante. En presence des
objets sensibles, elle remonteu&amp;e phenomene en phenomene et concoit
quelque chose de premier et de definitif comme servant de base et de
■principe aux phenomenes du ^^m&gt;s J Egbragsarf renfip, U totality
absolue des existences possfBlK elle pose, comme condition de cette
totality, une unite absolue qui est Dieu. Ces trois idees, ces trois
principes, Fame, le Cosm(^eLDieu,^&amp;peuyen^te,-W3dgonature
meme, ni demontres, ni
peuvent gKp^^Bmfces,
puisqu’ils sont ce qu’il y a
d^Mnstration; ils ne peuvent etre realises, puisqu’ils representent ce qui
est au dela de toute experience possible. Leur valeur est done purement subjective*, ils n’etendent pas la connaissance humaine, ils la
circonscrivent et l’achevent, voila tout.
La metaphysique a d’autres pretentions
pretend faire la
science de Fame, celle du Cosmos et celle meme de Dieu. De la
conce|)tion abstraitedenotre e^e.pehsant, Jaquirie
®en
de multiple, elle conclut a l’unite absolue de cet etre, ce qui est un ’
paralogisme. De F impossibility de s’arreter dans la serie regressive '
des phenomenes, elle..cqnfelut Jl uneSadition'
cette condition se presente de deuxMccm^^^^dict^^il enresulte
une antinomie; enfin, de la totalite
desaiobi'et^.eEL'
general, elle conclut a l’etre des etres comme condition de la possibi­
lity des choses et fondement deMie^^nceMniv^^lle.!S|n que cet
etre nous soit absolument inconnu. De .la, un. ideal nuenous transformons arbitrairement en chose reelle et oil nous voyons meme le
fondement de toute realitq. AinsjL l’lmel% runjfeJa|fDieu, tous
les objets de notre pensee,, tout l’edifice de nos croyances, tombe
Apiece a piece et s’ecroule sous la main de Kant, et la conclusion de
cette dialectique negative, c’est que la nietaphysique entiere, avec les

�38

•

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

trois sciences qui la constituent, psychologie rationnelle, cosmologid
rationnelle, theologie rationnelle, est ruinee a jamais.
J’entends dire autour de moi que ces objections de Kant sont absolument invincibles. Mais sans dissimuler ce qu’elles ont a quelques
ogards de fort et de serieux, il me semble von? ici, comme dans son
oeuvre analytique, beaucoup plus d’artifiee que de solidite. Kant
reduit la psychologie .aux quatre theses suivantes : lame est une
substance, lime est simple, Fame est une, Fame est spirituelle. Or,
suivaut bailees quatre propositions reposent uniquement sur quatre;
arguments vicicux ou se retrouve toujours le meme paralogisme. On
pose, dit-il', dans les- premisses un moi purement subjectif, qui n’est1
autre chose1 qu’une condition logique de la perception des pheno—
menes, et dans le passage des premisses a la conclusion, on trans­
form^ ce moi subjectif et logique ehJun moi objectif doue d’une
realiteabsolue /
Je repondrai a Kant que sa dialectique peut etre vietorieuse eontre
Ja psychologie concue a la maniere de Wolf, je veux dire exclusivement fbndee sur Fabus des procedes logiques, mais qu’elle ne saurait
atteindre la veritable science de Fame, celle qui prend son point d’appui, non dans des syllogismes, mais dah^’ttne analyse approfondie de
la nature humaine. En effet, quelle est la veritable base de la psycho­
logie ?un fait permanent et tiniverseL le fait de conscience. Je sens
vivre au dedans de moi un principe toujours present, qui ne se confond pas avec la seriede mes modifications, que je retrouve identique
a lui-mfeme sous les vicissitudes de mon existence mobile, qui, sort
en subissant Faction des choses exterieures, soit en reagissant art'
dehors, soit en sei concentrant sur soi dans une action tout interieure,
a chaque instant se connatt, a chaque instant Faffirme avee une darts
et une certitude infaillibles. Est-ce la le moi dont parle Kant, ce sujet
logique, cette forme abstraite* pure condition de la possibility de Fexperienee? non, evidemment non; Le moi de la conscience est une
force en action, une Energie qui se deploiej quelque chose d’essentielI'ementreeT, contret, vivant. Maintenaht, pour etre reel et concret, ce
moi n’a-t-il qu’une valeur empirique? n’esHT pas un veritable etre,
une veritable substance?On refusera d’fen eonvenir, si: avee Kant! on
fait de la substance un principe mysterieux, un je ne sais quoi, un
X algebrique, si avee lui bn se plait a creuser un abime infranehis*sable entre la consdence et la Faison, ent re le monde des phenomenes
ei le monde des etres. Mais- cette separation n’a aucun sens pour l’obr -

%

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

30

^TS^eur attentif. Dans l’acte de conscience en effet, le sujet se saisit
lui-meme et s’affirme comme objet. Entre le moi qui agit et le moi
qui se sent agir, l’analyse peut distinguer, mais la nature, le mouvement reel de la vie ne distinguent pas, Fobjectif et le’subjectif ne font
qu’un.
Et maintenant, pow; dfeblir Fwitei,, la simplicity lagubstotialite^
la spirituality de Fame, faudra-t-il faire appel au raisonnement, construire des syllogismes?Il est cl air qu'e cefe est parfaitement inutile;
j’ajoute que cela m’a toujours paru tres-dangereux. En effet, raisonner pour trouver Famy^estadmettire que' Fame ne s’apercoit pas
elle-meme, c’est eteblir une' distinction factice entrb' dJdtix moi,f le; moi
de la conscience et fe mor dh la raison, c’est eiever enfre eiix une bstt’riere arbitraire que le raisonnement ne pourra pas franchir. A ce
point de vue, Kant a raison. Il n’y a plus de psychologie, des qu’il
n’y a plus une intuition de conscience qui atteigne 1’elre, Funite, la
substance dans leur profondeur. C’en est fait de toute metaphysique,
et I’esprit humain esl condamne aignererFunivers ef Dieu, arester
enferme dans la region des phenomenes. Voila ce que Kant a supe—
rieurement vu; voila pour moi la valeur et l’interet de sa dialectique.’
Mais ce qu’il n’a pas vu, c’est que la science de Fame a pour base,
non pas un moi logitjue^ mats un moi reel, non pas un moi purernent
phenomenal, mais un moi cause, un moi substance, un moi un, iden­
tique, vivant, objectif et subjectif tout ensemble. Retablir ce principe,
c’est refuter Kant, et c’est du meme coup rendre a la psychologie
rationnelle et a la mdtaphysiquq leur fondement.
J’oserai maintenant jeter un coup d’oeil sur ces fameuses antino­
mies qui passent chez beau coup d’e sprits pourlede sespoiretern el‘ et
l’insurmontable ecueil de la philosophic speculative. Elles resultent,
dans le systeme de Kant, de l’application du principe fondamental de
la raison, savoir que le conditionnel etant donne, aved fui
ment donnee la serie entiere des conditions et partant l’inconditionnel lui-meme. Appliquez ce principe a l’idee du mbndb, considere
comme un ensemble de phenomenes exterieurs, vous verrez se former
quatre theses, contre lesquelles s’eleveront aussitot quatre antitheses,
d’ou resultera une quadruple antinomie. Comment cela? c’est que,
selon Kant, chaque fois que vous affirmez qu’un phenomene est
subordonne a une serie de conditions, vous pouvez egalement concevoir cette serie comme finie ou comme infinie. Dans les deux cas,
l’absolu semble donne, et Fabsolu JcVst fa chi’rtiefb’ que l’esprit

�40

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

humain, en vertu des lois de sa nature, cherche sans cesse sans
pouvoir jamais la saisir.
Considerez-vous le monde suivant les categories de la quantite et
de la qualite? vous le concevez avec un droit egal comme limite en
extension et en duree, c’est-a-dire comme fini, ou comme illimite
dans Fespace et dans le temps, c’est-a-dire comme infini; vous vous
le representez tout aussi bien comme compose de parties simples que
comme infiniment divisible. .£e sont la les antinomies que Kant
appelle mathematiques. Concevez-vous le monde sous de nouveaux
points de vue, ceux de la relation et de la modalite ? vous etes porte a
rattacher tous les effets,a une cause premiere et libre, ou bien, tout
aussi arbitrairement, a les concevoir comme une chaine infinie de
phenomenes lies par une aveugle fatalite. De meme, vous etes egalement enclin a donner pour base a la serie des choses contingentes
une existence necessaire et a concevoir cette serie comme indefinie.
Ce sont la les antinomies dites dynamiques et qui completent ce
systeme de .contradictions regulieres imposees par Kant a l’esprit
humain.
Je noterai ici une premiere reflexion, flont je suis frappe, c’est que
Kant ne considere comme absolument insolubles que les antinomies
mathematiques .; il admet pour les autres une solution, et il travaille
meme a la decouvrir. Certes $ voila une concession qui est de la derniere importance. Car il est assez clair que les antinomies dynami­
ques sont les plus gravesde tputes, puisque l’existence de la liberte y
est engageej et deja meme, par anticipation , ,Fexistcnce de Dieu,
c’est-a-dire la morale et la religion. Kant accorde done que sur ces
grands objets la raison n’est pas reduilev,au desesperant aveu d’une
contradiction inevitable. La morale et la religion sont a couvert. D
ne reste done plus de serieusement compromis que l’interet de curio­
site qui s’attache pour l’homme a ces questions purement metaphysi- ■
ques, qui restent pour la masse du genre humain parfaitement indif- ;
ferentes et sur lesquelles l’ignorance est facile a supporter, meme au
petit nombre d’esprits curieux qui les agitent, par exemple, la ques­
tion de savoir si la matiere est ou non divisible a l’infini. Voila done
ou aboutit ce grand et solennel acte d’accusation si laborieusement
dresse, ou le scepticisme a epuise toute sa force et tous ses artifices.
Concentree sur ce terrain, j’avoue que la discussion perd de sa gran­
deur, mais elle perd aussi de ses perils. Si la morale et la religion
sont hors de cause, qu’importe apres tout que, sur quelques points

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

41

de subtile metaphysique, mon esprit soit oblige de confesser son
impuissance?
•
Mais meme dans cet ordre de problemes abstraits, il me semble
que Kant n’aboutit pas a la conclusion oil il aspire. Je m’armerai contre lui de ses propres aveux. Il resout les antinomies dynamiques par
une distinction fort juste entre le point de.vue de l’experience et le
point de vue de la raison. De ce que pour les sens: il n’y .a que des
phenomenes contingents,! on ne pent pas:conclure, ditsil,' qu’au dela
des phenomenes, darisi une region?ou les sens, ne peuvent atteindre,
il n’y ait pas un etre necessaire,iune cause, spontanee ebpremiere qui
soit le principe de tous les phenomenes de l’univers. Fort bien; mais
je dirai a Kant, ennui empruntant son moyien de s-solation &amp;t en le
poussant plus loin que lui, .que si les sens et ^imagination nous invitent a nous representer un monde fini,, cela ne prouve pas que la
raison n’ait pas le droit.de co.riqp¥®ir,f.au.moip^ commeipossible, un
univers sans bornes, dont l’etendue et la duree illimitees reflechissent en quelque sorte l’eternite et l’immensite incommunicables
de Dieu. De meme, si les sens et l’imagination s’arretent avec com­
plaisance a la vieilleet grossiere hypothese des atomes, rien n’empeche
la raison de detruire ces fausses‘apparences, de nousdaire comprendre
l’impossibilite d’un atome etendu , c’est-a-dired’un indivisible divi­
sible ; rien ne l’empeche surtout de .saisiig.au dela d^l’etehdue et du
mouvement, les causes invisibles dont Faction permanente anime la
face du monde, et de concevoir ces, causes commo des principes doues
d’unite, inferieurs sans doute, mais plus ou moins analogues a cettc
cause simple et indivisible que.iiiousjsentons vivre; et .palpjter au
dedans de nous. Ainsis’evanouit le fantastique assendjlage.de con­
tradictions imagine par le sceptieismp, et il.ne reste^deftanbdiefforts
d’un genie fait pour unautre.usage^ qu’une leGpn. de modestie donnee
a l’esprit humain.
Sices vues sont justes, je puis aborder avec un peu plus de confiance les objections de Kant contre la possibility d’une theologie
rationnelle.
A ses yeux l’idee„de Dieu,ou de l’etre de^gOp^ estdajpluswhaute de
la raison et la plus necessaire, puisquey e’est par elie que la raison
Tonsomme son oeuvre synthetique en^ dormant aul’ensemble de la,
connaissance liumaine sa derniere ignite; mais tout ce qui&gt;resulte
de la, dit-il, c’est que DieU est, non pas la realite supreme, mais seu­
lement le supreme ideal, rien de plus’. Or, il arrive que la curiosite

�42

*

•

X (&lt; g.scX
J

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEHSEi

humaine ne se peut satisfaire d’un simple ideal; emportee par le
desir de penetrer jusqu’au fond des choses, elle transforme cet ideal
tout subjectif et tout relatif en une realite absolue, et se flatte de pouvoir saisir, embrasser et decrire le principe de 1’existence.
Cette illusion se produit, d^apres Kant, selon une marche reguliere. D’abord la raison, en contemplant co vaste et harmonieux univers, le&gt;rattache a un principe invisible puis, elle conceit ce principe
comme necessaire pour y trouver la raison, d’etre de l’ensemble des
choses contingentes ; enfm, de 1’etre necessaire elle s’eleve a l’Ctre des
etreSy c’est-a-dire a I’etre qui contient toutes- les realites et toutes les
ptjssibilites , cet etre pouvant seul renfermer la. raison universelle et
absolue de toute existence-.
La theologie rationnelle exprime a sa maniere cette evolution spontanee de la raison speculative, en demontrant. [’’existence de Dieu par
trois arguments 5 ^’argument, physico-theologique', qui s’appuie sur
l’ordre de l’univers, 1’argument cosmologique, fonde sur la contingencedu monde, 1’argument ontologique,. qui deduit du concept de
Fetre parfait son existence reelle.
Je dois convenir d’une chose, c’est que Kant me semble avoir parfaitement reussi a mettre enlumiere les defauts de ces arguments, de
meme qu’SL triomphaitaisement tout a.l’heure des; preuves syllogistiques de la spirituality de Fame. Mais qu’en faut-il conclure? que les
bases de la theodicee sont detruites &gt; nullement; mais que Kant n’a
connu ^es veritables bases de la theodicee. lEadt a l’heure, il alterait et niait F intuition immediate du moi pair lui-meme; maintenant

il altere et nie une autre intuition, moins claire peut-etre, mais egalement irrefragable, l’intuition de l’etre parfait et absolu. let encore,
il n’y a pas, d’un cote, un concept abstrait, logique, le concept d’une
existence absolue envisag^e commo purement possible; de l’autre,
l’esprit humain se consumant en raisonnements steriles, entassant les
syllogismes pour irouver, par dela ce concept parfaitement vide de
toute reality un Dieu reel et vivant qui sans cesse lui echappe et
semble se derober a ses efforts. G’est la une fausse image de la con­
science humaine, d’oil ne pent sortir qu’une fausse et sterile theolo­
gie. De meme que je ne saisis pas d’abord un moi abstrait, un moi i
possible, pour arriver ensuite, a travers des raisonnements arbitraires, q
a un moi reel, coneret, effectif, substantiel; de meme, quand je rat- \
tache mon existence fragile a cette source infinie d’etre, de pensee et !
de vie quu j’appelle Dieu, ce n est point la. un raisonnement fonde. j

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

i
r:

I

43

snr des conceptions abstraites, e’est une veritable intuition, ou l’Etre |
desetres est saisi et affirme, non comme possible, mais comme reel;
et present.
&gt; ri Vienne maintenant Kant; reduire1 la theologie rationnelle a trois
syllogismesje lui dirai qu’il pent avoir raison con lire une theologie
raisonneuse et nourrie deputes abstractions^ telle par exemple que la
theologie toute scolastique de Wolf; mais qu’il n’atteini pas une
theologie amie des faits et solidement appuyee sur les intuitions
reelles et fecondes de; la conscience.
Voici en effet le procede dont se sort Kant pour battre em br'eche
la theologie rationnelle. Apres avoir aftaque 1’argument physico-theologique, fonde sur les causes finales,/tequel devient enlre ses mains
une preuve purement empirique, etrangere a toute notion de perfec­
tion absolue,. incapable par consequentld’atteindre jusqu’au principe
de l’existence, il ramene subtilementl’argument cosmologique tire de
la contingenee du monde a l’argument ontologique sur'lequol il lui
plait de concentrer tout le dehai. Or, quel est eet argument supreme T
e’est la preuve inspireeva saint Anselmepar le genieisubtil de la sco­
lastique, et mal a propos ressuscitee. par le grand geometrefiqui a.
fonde la philosophic moderne.. Elle cqnsiste a poser le concept d’une
perfection possible pour en? fairs iojdir par fife dSisonnement »|Vxistence reelle et actuelle d’un etre parfait. Toute la subtilite ingenieuse
de saint Ans.elw&gt; tout© I’industrie geometriques de. Descartes sont
impuissantesr il est Vraa f a operer cette deduction.. Je l’accorde a
Kant, et voila le resuriat^mTde cette. partie de son entreprise, dialectique; mais a-t-il atteint son but? a-t-il prouve I’impuissance de
l’esprit humain a saisir le principe premier de la pensee et de 1’etre ?
il est clair que non.
Telle est 1’impression que me laisse l’etude de la Critique de la
Raison pure speculative, et il semblerait en resulter que les pro—
blemes religieux n’ont idea
avee Kaaatj si '6e n’esta titred’adversaire. Mais le grand ouvrage que. je viens de mediterne eon—
tient qu’une m@itM.de I’entreprise philosophique' db&gt; Kant Hl II y aft
deux hommes en lui, le metaphy sicien et le moraliste. Le metaphysicien aboutit, comme je viens de le voir, au seepticisme absolu; mais
le moraliste est profondement dogmatique^ et il ramene le metaphy—
sicien a la certitude et a Dieu. Si la raison speculative etait la raison
tout entiere, l’homme de Kant ne ^prtirait jamais-de sa propre. pen­
see; il y languirait comme dans une: etroite prison,, contemplant

�44

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

sterilement ces ideaux, ces concepts, vaines images d’un monde intel­
ligible a jamais insaisissable a ses yeux. Mais, a cote de la raison
speculative, il y a en nous la raison pratique. Les formes pures de
l’intuition, les concepts de l’entendement, les ideaux de la raison
n’epuisent pas l’analyse de la conscience humaine; elle renferme
encore d’autres elements a priori, par exemple, ces deux grands con­
cepts du devoir .et de la liberte sur lesquels repose toute notre vie
morale. L’homme de la raison speculative, c’est un etre purement
intellectuel, n’ayant rien autre chose a tfaire qu’a penser; mais
l’homme veritable n’est pas un pur esprit, c’est un etre actif, sen­
sible; il a des besoms, des desirs, des obligations,ail aspire au bonheur, a la.perfection, a rimmor.talite. He bien! le voila qui va
retrouver au sein de la vie morale la certitude qui lui echappait dans
ses recherches speculativesl L’ame spirituelle et Immortelle, Dieu,
la Providence, s’etaient jusqu’a present derobes a tous ses efforts;
appuye sur l’idee du devoir, ii saisit d’une main sure toutes ces verites desormais a l’abri de toute atteinte. L’idee du devoir est le Cogito
ergo sum de Kant ; c’est le minimum quid inconcussum, invincible
au doutequi sort a cenouveau Descartes a*consolider tout ce qu’il
avait ebranle. Telle est 1’idee generate de la Critique de la Raison
pratique, let c?est la pretention formelie de Kant, que ce second
ouvrage, loin d’etre, une aite?ajoutee apres coup) I un edifice mal
construitpar un architecte imprevoyant, ^ient au contraire concourir
aved lai Critique de la Raison speculative a former un monument
regulier, complet et harmonieux *.
Comment la morale de Kant peut-elle servir de base a une theodicee? comment Dieu est-il, avec la liberte et la vie future, un des
trois postulate dela Raison pratique? voila maintenant la question.
Kant part du concept fondamental de la raison.pratique , c’est-adire^du. concept du devoir, et il.stattache a etablir que ce concept a
uneveCtu objective que me possede aucun des concepts de la raison
speculative ;lcela fait,jril&lt; soutient que le concept du devoir commu­
nique immediatement sa vertu objective a un second concept, celui
de liberte, tellement lie avec le premierqu’ils forment a eux deux un
tout inseparable. 'Cela etabli, Kant .se flatte d’avoir deja fait un pas
hors du cercle de la conscience ; .rear Jia liberte, . a l’en croire, ne se
1. Je ne disrifen d’une troisifeme’tritiqufe/laCritique duJugement, qui vient
encore accroitre et compliipifer le syst&amp;me de Kant.

�E1SSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

45

sent point, elle se conclut. Les concepts de devoir et de liberte, avec
la force d’objectivite qui leur est propre, ont done fait ce que
n’avaient pu faire les speculations les plus puissantes de la metaphy­
sique: ils m’ont assure de l’existence reelle d’un etre en soi, d’un
noumene.,.car ils m’ont fait saisir l’etre libre et moral, oblige de faire
Son devoir et aspirant au meilleur usage, de sa liberte, c’est-a-dire
au souverain bien. 0r^ maintenanl|4e concept du souverain bien, ou
se resume la morale, est lie a deux nouveaux concepts, oil se resume
la religion : de sontdes concepts., deilDieia&gt;e.L de la vie future. Qu’arrive-t-il de la? e’est quelle' concept mo^al communique aux concepts
religieux la vertu objective qui estleii lui^ et de la sorte, Dieu et;la vie
future, qui n’etaient pour-liaison speculative t»e des ideaux' et des
possibles, deviennent indirectement pour nous des realites certaines.
Il faut reprendre, anneau par anneau, la chaine de cette deduction,
afin d’en toucher au doigtple fort et lefaiole. K.ant commence*par le
concept de devoir, et y appliquant.^analyse aveejune rigueur et une
profondeur justement admirees, il en etablit l’existence et les caracteres. Il y a des devoirs, et tout devoir est absolu par son essence. Tu
ne mentiras pas^ tu ne deroberas pas, ce sont des maximes evidentes
par elles-memes. Or, l’obligation qu’ell es expriment est-elle particuliere a tel temps, a tel lieu, a tel individu, a telle circonstance? nullement; ces maximes sont universelies et necessaires; y supposer une
seule exception, e’est les detruire. Partant de la, Kant pose comme
criterium de la moralite cette fameuse regie : Agis toujours de telle
sorte que la maxime de ta volonte puisse etre consideree comme
un principe de legislation universelle, et il refute victorieusement
tous les philosophesjqui pret‘dndenfr£expliquer»lc d&amp;voir, soitipar
1’education, comme Montaigne, soit par la constitution civile, comme
Mandeville, soit par le bonheur, comme Epicure, soit par le senti­
ment, comme Hutcheson, soit par la perfection, comme Wolf apres
les stoiciens, soit enfin par la volonte divine, comme Grusius et d’autres theologiens et philosophes.
Le devoir est done un principe absolu, cela est demontre; mais
y a-t-il quelque raison pour accorder a ce concept une valeur objec: tive, quand on le refuse a une fonle d’autres concepts; egalement
absolus, tels que ceux de la raison speculative? C’est ici que Kant
epuise, mais bien vainement, toutes les ressources de son esprit
inventif et subtil.
Il pretend distinguer le concept du devoir d’avec les- notions d’es-

�46

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELJGIEUSE.

pace, de temps, de cause, de substance, et autres semblables, soit en
ce que l’espace et le temps se rapportent aux objets de l’experience,
tandis que le concept du devoir en est entierement independant,
soit en ce que la cause et la substance, si Ton fait abstraction de leur |
usage dans les, choses de I’experience, n’ont plus qu’un rapport loin-|
tain et hypothetique avec les objets intelligibles auxquels on vent |'
■etendre arbitrairement .leur application, tandis. que le concept du
devoir, reglant immediatement et absolument ce qui doit etre fait,
ce qui oblige tout etre raisonnable, acquiert par cela inline une force
d’objectivite incontestable, puisque 1’etre raisonnable ne peut nier
la valeur objective du concept du devoir,*saus nier le devoir hdineme.
Investi par Kant de ce privilege objectif,_le concept du devoir le
communique a plusieurs autres, et d’abord, d’une facon immediate,
a celui de la liberte . J e. touche &lt;a un des paradoxes les plus extraordinaires de Kant.
lout en reconnaissant hautement la liberty il pretend que nous
n’en .avens pas conscience. La liberie n’est pas un fait a ses yeux;
c’est sun concept a priori. Prise en elle-meme, ce n’est qu’un ideal,
et eel ideal ne devient une realite quepar la force d’objectivite attribuee au concept du devoir.UDe sorte que nous ne connaissons pas
immediatement que nous sornmes* fibres, nous le concluons. En
verite, je ne puis m’expliquer cette artificielle et etrange deduction
qu’en me disant que Kant etail condamne d’avance aux vains raffinements de 1’analyse et a toutes sortes d’eijreurs par son scepticisme
-absolu en metaphysique; II. a voulu en effet, dans la Critique de la
Raison speculative, etablir une pretendue antinomie entre les lois
de la nature et les lois de 1’ordre moral. A l’entendre, dans la region
des choses de I’experience (laquelle embrasse les faits du sens intime), I
lout est sounds a une .fatalite absolue; un phenomene, quel qu’il
soit,, extern® ou interne, est determine par les phenomenes anterieu^|, de sorte qu’il n’y a la aucune place pour la liberte. Au
contraire, dans la region des choses du devoir, les phenomenes, qui
sent des actions raisonnables, ont pour caractere propre de se rap­
porter a use cause libre. Voila la these d’une part, et l’antithese de
1’autre, d’ou -resulte une antinomie. -C’esl pour la resoudre et pour :
sauver la morale, menacee d’etre emportee dans la ruine de l’ontologie, que Kant a imagine sa theorie de la liberte. Il veut que la liberte
soit en dehors de 1’experieuce, en dehors meme du sens intime, afin

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

47

de la soustraire a la loi qui regit suivant lui le monde des faits; il la
transporte done dans les regions des choses ideales, et se flatte ainsi
de resoudre l’antinomie qu’il lui avait plu de supposer. Mais s’il
suffisait, dans la Critique de la Raison pure, ■d’idealfeer la liberte
pour la conserver, dans ^ Critique de la Raison pratique, cela no
suffit plus. Il faut a Kaul, non pas une liberte ideate, line liberte
abstraite et purement possible, mais une liberte reelle, pour avoir
une morale reelle etdes devoirs effectifs^'Que fait-ilT il transforme
l’ideal en reel, d’une maniere aussi ingenieuse et aussi vaine qu’il
transformait tout a Theure le reel ctfjdeal. Nous; n’avons;^! est 4rai,
si on veut s’en tier a lui, qu’un concept delnotre liberte, a la place
d’un sentiment immediat et precis; mais, grace au concept du devoir
et a la merveilleuse faculte objectivante dont il l’a gratifie, cette
liberte possible et tout ideale se metamorphose en^triie liberte eHec—
tive. En effet que signifierait, dit-il, le concept de devoir pour un
etre qui serait depourvu de liberte ? Tu dois, done tu peux. Si nous
avons des obligations, comme cela est evident de soi, nous sommes
libres de les accomplir. Autrement nous ne connaitrions que le desir
et la necessite. Le desir incline, la necessity contraint, le devoir seul
oblige, parce qu^seuTiLsuppos^Ialibea’te.^
C’est a 1’aide de tous ces detours compliques et laborieux que Kant
aboutit au premier postulat de Idraison pratique ^existence reelle
de la liberte. S’imaginant avoir arrache la morale au scepticisme,
par la morale il tente de lui arracher aussi la religion.
Si la morale est vraid* la ‘morale telle que vientflde la constituer
Kant, avec la loi dii devdih pour principe et la liberte pbntlMlfoquence, quelle est la fin de Fhomnte^ Kant# demande si We'fin
est la vertu seute, la vertu se suffisant pleineriitmt a elle-meme, ainsi
que Font enseigne les stoiciens. Il examine alors le principe fondamental de cette grande ecole *ieHle comparant avbe te principe contraire des epicuriens, il fait voir avec une force eirijbe iagejj ddulirV
hies que ni la vertu, ni te bonheur ne constituent separement la fin
de l’bomme, le souverain biefi". Sans meconnaitre la superiority du
principe stoicien, Kant prouve qu’il est insuffisant et qu’il a besoin
d’etre tempere pfe^fe priilcipe epicurien, qui a sorltour reduit a
lui-meme, serait ^ansWtorite comffie sans dignite-ferales. ZJRduverain bien n’est done ni?Ta vertu seule, ni le seul bbfifeur,%iais
l’harmonie du bonheur dtde la vertu. Br, maintenant, ce souverain
bien, vers lequel la raison nous ordonne de lendre sansMHk, est-il

�r

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSeSP

realisable dans les conditions du monde sensible? Kant demontre
superieurement le contraire.
Sans aucun doute, la vertu est accessible a l’homme dans une
certaine mesure, puisqu’elle depend de sa volonte; mais la vertu
parfaite c’est la saintete, et la saintete est un ideal que la volonte ne
peut atteindre ,. quoiqu’elle puisse et doive y tendre sans cesse. AinJI
done, des deux elements du, sopverain &gt;bien, le premier ne saurait
etre realise dans l$s limites d’une existence bornee. D’ou il suit qu’il
faut de deux choses,Funes: ou bien admettre que cet ideal est une
. chimere trpjaipeuse, ce qui renyerse tout l’ordre moral, ou bien
' reconnaitre apres la vie presente une carriere indefinie de perfectionnements pour la moralite humaine.
Cette derniere conclusion se confirme encore, si l’on considere le
second element, du^ souverain bien, le bonheur. Non-seulement le
bonheur n’est pas et ne peut pas etre de ce monde, ce qui acheve de
prouver la vie future, mais le rapport du bonheur et de la vertu est
completement independant de notre volonte, et ce rapport ne peut
etre etabli selon les lois absolues de la justice que par une volonte
superieure a-j,’p^^ers,f.et qui tienne en quelque sorte l’humanite et
la nature dans sa main. C’cst ainsi- que le souverain bien, que la
raison pratique nous,.fait.concevoir.comme l’objet necessaire de notre
volonte, supposant lui-meme, dit Kant, un Souverain bienprimitif
d’ou il puisse deriver, il est moralement necessaire d’admettre Fexis­
tence de Dieu.,
Wila.donc notre grand sceptique en possession d’une existence
absolue, et certes ce resultat ^st deja ysingulierement surprenant.
Mais ce qui est plus extraordinaire encore, c’est qu’apres avoir affirme
Dieu, il entreprenne de determiner sa nature. Quoi! Fauteur de la
Critique de la nation pyre
construire jane dheologie rationnelle
a la maniere de Wolf! Quoi^vous avez consume toute votre puis­
sance d’analyste?sltoute votre vigueur de dialecticien a prouver que
la metaphvsique est impossible, et vous venez apres coup nous proposer la solution du probleme metaphysique le plus eleve! Votre
circonspectipn systematique etait tellemue.vous ne vouliez rien affirmer de l’objet meme qui est le plus pres de nous, de ce principe qui
en nous pense et agit sans,.cesse ,a.l|plumiere de la conscience, et
maintenant vous vous flattez de penetrer legrand my stere de l’existence, d’atteindre Fabsolu et de le decrire! Que va devenir l’idee
fondamentale ue votre reform e philosophique, cette idee qui devait

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

49

modifier si profondement le cours de l’esprit humain, et changer la
face de toutes choses dans l’ordre philosophique, comme avait fait,
tdans l’ordre physique, la decouverte de Copernic ?
. Certes je ne puis douter que Kant, un des esprits les plus systematiques du monde, ne se soit propose, toutes ces objections et bien
d’autres encore. Mais une fois resolu a sauver^le principe des verites
religieuses, une fois entre dans la voie de la Critique de la Raison
pratique, je comprends aussi qu’il lui etait bien difficile de ne pas
aller au dela de la simple affirmation de Dieu. A quel titre, en effet,
avons-nous le droit, sui\ant Kant, d’affirmer que Dieu existe ? c’est
parce que le souverain bien, qui ^iLneces^^menl
realise, ne
peut l’etre qu’en supposant Dieu. Mais s’il en est ainsi, nous avons
une methode pour determiner la nature de Dieu. Bien que saisi par
nous indirectement, Dieu n’est na&amp; poufegel^jM l^^^^CRiyniatique. Nous ne voyons pas digcGtement ce qu’il est, mais nous savons
ce qu’il doit etre, car noiis savons qu’il doit avoir tous les gttributs
sans lesquels il lui serait impossible d’etre ce qu’il est, c’est-a-dire le
principe qui realise le souverain bien. Or, pour realiserle souverain
bien, il faut d’abord le connaitre. Done, DieS est intemgwffl. Il ne
suffit pas de le connaitre, il faut l’aimer et le vouloir. Done Dieu
est bon et puissant. H
Ainsi parle la logique; mais je JfaisTe parler Kant lui-meme:
« Dieu doit etre omniscient, diL-jl, afin de penetrer nos plus secretes
intentions dans toushles’cas possibles et dans tous les temps; omni­
potent, afin de departir a ma conduite les suites qu’elle rnerite, et de
meme, omnipresent, eternel, etc.1 » Et c’est ainsi, ajoute Kant, que
la loi morale determine, a l’aide de l’idee du souverain bien, la
notion de l’Etre supreme, ce que ne pouvaient faire ni la physique,
ni la metaphysique, nuen gen^Oltoute
speculative.
Arrive au terme de la Critique de la Raison pratique, Kant fait
d’incroyables efforts pour se demontrer a lui-meme qu’elle est d’ac­
cord avec la Critique de la Raison* spjl&amp;dMiA
Pu. douter
de Dieu dans celle-ci et l’affirmer dans celle-la sans aucune contra­
diction. La raison pratique, remarque=-t-il, n’etend point la connais­
sance speculative; elle nous fait seulement connaitre comme reel co
que la raison speculative concevait comme problematique. La liberte,
tt’immortalite, Dieu, ne son|tpas nou/Epsaisoii speculative des objets
3. Critique de la 'Raison pratique, traduction de M. Jules Barni, p. 358.
Tome III.— 9" Livraison.

4

�50

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

nouveaux; la raison pratique se borne a nous assurer de leur realite;
objective, que nous ignorions. Pour la liberte, cela se fait immediatoment: tu dois, done tu es libre; la liberte est la condition a priori de
la loi morale. Et quant aux deux autres grandes verites religieuses,
1’immortalite et Dieu, lteur realite objective est liee a celle de la
liberte , qui elle-meme est inseparable de la loi morale, dont nous
avons l’immediate conscience.
Lorsque la raison pratique affirme 1’immortalite et Dieu, ce n’est
pas un simple besom speculatif, un simple moyen de donner a nos
connaissances un plus haut degre d’unite et de perfection; e’est un
besoin legitime d’admettre une chose sans laquelle ne pourrait avoir
lieu ce que nous devons necessairement nous proposer pour but de
nos actions. Ainsi done, la raison pratique ne contredit pas, elle confirme la raison speculative. Il y aurait contradiction entre elles si la
raison pratique pretendait etendre le ehamp de nos speculations theoriques et donner aux idees un usage transcendantal. Mais non ; si la
raison pratique donne a certains concepts une portee que la raison
speculative ne pent leur attrfbuer, ce n’est pas une portee speculative*
Dieu et 1’immortalite restent pour nous speculativement des choses
impenetrables; nous savons seulement d’une maniere certaine qu’il
y a un Dieu et une vie future. La raison speculative nous avait averti
qu’au dela du phenomena il doit y avoir autre chose. Cette autre
chose reste inconnue a la raison pratique en ce sens qu’elle ne peut
le determiner speculativement, ou du meins qu’elle n’ajoute rien
aux concepts speculatifs que nous en avions; mais ces concepts speculatifs nous presentaient l’idqal et l’absolu simplement possibles; la
raison pratique noiis les donne comme certains.
Que- faut-il penser de ces explications ingenieuses? A dire le vrai,
je les trouve parfaitement vaines, et il me semble que toutes les tentatives de Kant pour donner au concept du devoir la portee objective
' qu’il refuse aux autres concepts de la raison, ont completemeni
Lechoue. II dit que le concept du devoir a une force d’objectivite qui
■ lui est exclusivement propre, en ce qu’il exprime ce qui doit etre fait
’ par toute volonte raisonnable, abstraction faite des conditions de
1’experience, et realise ainsi lui-meme ses objets, puisqu’il depend
toujours de la volbnte de Tester fidele au devoir. — Je reponds que
le concept de la cause et eelui de la substance sont, tout aussi bien
que la loi du devoir, independants des objets sensibles. Supposez, en
effet, l’univers aneanti, ees concepts gardent une valeur propre; car

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE!

51

il reste vrai que tout effet suppose une cause et tout attribut une
substance. — Ce sont la, dit Kant, des concepts vides. — Soit; mais
quoi de plus vide aussi que la notion du devoir;, s’il n’y avait pas
des etres doues de volonte? Le deyoir, ditej^yous, non-seul.ement
regie le monde moralcomme la Joi de la causajite regie le monde
physique, mais il leconstitue, Suhtije et fgusse distmetiond Otezles
etres moraux, dont ^experience seule, no.us apprend I’exkten^ au x
dedans et au dehors* de^ous^ le devoir n’est plus qu’une abstraction
sans realite. Tous les raffinements et toutes les subtilites imaginees
pour creer ici une difference ne prouvent qu’une chose, c’esf. que le ’
bon sens de Kant et sa bonne conscience ne peuvent tenir dans le ,
systeme d’abstractions et de doutes ou la peur de la metaphysique l’a '
conduit a s’emprisonner.
Supposons maintenanWuele concept, du devoir,. tel que Kant le
Mecrit, possede en effet une valeur objective,fc|e dis,qu’il ne pourra la
communiquer ni aux concepts de la. vie future et.de Dieu,7m meme
an concept de la liberte., C’est sans doute une maxirne tres-belleet
tres-vraie que celle de Kant: tu dois,. done tu peux, et il est incon­
testable en soi que le devoir et la liherte sont inseparables; mais j’ose
dfere que cela est yj» pour tout le monde excepfe pour Kant. Ek#
effet, quiconque s’interroge saps pardi pris reconnaitra aisem,ent
qu’aussitdt que la raisoa fait, (ii^tinguer a rh.omme le bieu du mal8,
la conscience lui apprend qu’il est lihre dmchoisir J’un ou l’aufre.
Ce qui est bien en soi^coneu comme obligafoire pour un etre libre,
voila le devoir. Otez-moi la conscience de ma liberte, vous m’otez la
notion du devoir tout ,missi s^omgnt quo si fvous m’blic^’idoe dir
bien et du mal. Or, e’est la doctrine consfanle et systematique dp
Kant, que la liberte ne tornbe pas sous la conscience.. A ses yeux, la
liberte n’est pas un fait, e’est un concept a priori. Cette doctrine est
etrange, j’en conviens, contraire au temoignage eclatant de la
conscience, j’en suis convaincu, mais e’est la doctrine de Kant dans
la Critique de la Raison,spsculaldv^r^ if.pretend y rester fidele dans.
Id, Critique de la Raison pratique.
'
5
Supposons donq &amp;vechii-g^n homme' fmaginaire qui n’aff pas* ;
conscience de saliberte. Cet homme aura, je veux bien l’admettre un
■instant, le concept du devojj?,. Qu’Oil resultera4-il? ‘luiyant Kant? 10’
devoir supposant la liberte, gelubqui feconnait'le devoir doit concluru
qu’il est libre. Entendons-nousrLe devoir, tant que j’ignore si je
suis libre, n’est pour moi qu’un devoir possible et abstrait. Ce devoir

�S2

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

suppose un etre libre, soit; mais un etre purement possible, une
liberte tout abstraite et tout hypothetique. Je dis par exemple : c’est
un devoir pour un etre libre de ne pas nuire a son semblable, mais
ce devoir existe-t-il pour moi? oui, si je suis libre; si je ne le suis
pas, non. Admettez, en effet, qu’au lieu d’une personne morale je
lusse un pur esprit sans besoins et sans passions, ou bien un animal
soumis dans ses actes au seul instinct, il est clair que le devoir de ne
pas nuire n’existerait plus pour moi. Il suit de la que dans le systeme
de Kant il n’y a que des devoirs conditionnels; l’homme de son sys­
teme connait les lois de la morale comme il connait les lois de la
geometrie, c’est-a-dire comme des lois absolues, mais qui se rap­
portent a d’autres etres que lui. Reste a savoir s’il doit se les appliquer a lui-meme. Or, cette question de fait ne pourra etre resolue
que par sa conscience, et sa conscience, selon Kant, etant muette sur
la liberte, il en resulte que la question est pour lui insoluble.
J’accorde maintenant pour un moment tout ce que Kant s’est vainement efforce d’etablir, et la force d’objectivite accordee au concept
du devoir, et cette force communiquee au concept de liberte, et la
morale sauvee du naufrage, je dis que Kant donne vainement la tor­
ture a son esprit pour tirer de la une theodicee. Dieu ne nous est
connu, dans son systeme, qu’a titre de condition necessaire de la rea­
lisation du souverain bien. Mais, en verite, quoi de plus fragile et de
plus etroit qu’une telle base, et comment un esprit ferme et vigoureux comme celui de Kant aurait-il pu se faire illusion sur ce point?
Voici un philosophe qui s’est donne pour mission d’introduire dans
la science un esprit de reserve et de rigueur jusqu’alors inconnu. Les
affirmations absolues lui paraissent suspectes touchant les objets les
plus familiers, du moment qu’on peut craindre que l’homme ne
confonde les lois et les besoins de sa nature avec la verite des choses.
Et maintenant, pour affirmer l’existence de l’etre le plus mysterieux,
il lui suffit de cette raison que l’homme a besoin de cette affirmation,
et que sans elle il ne pourrait comprendre le gouvernement moral de
1’univers. Mais qui vous dit que ce besoin de Dieu et cette impossibilite d’expliquer sans lui le monde moral ne sont pas une suite de
la constitution de l’esprit humain ou seulement de ses limites! qui
vous assure que Dieu est la seule hypothese legitime, et qu’il n’y a
pas mille aulres explications ue cette enigme qui pese sur notre
faiblesse!
Cela est si evident que la bonne foi de Kant n’a pu s’empecher de

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

53

le reconnaitre en un passage remarquable de la Critique de la raison
1 ou il se demande si le jugement que nous portons sur
T existence de Dieu, comme condition necessaire de la possibility du
souverain bien, a veritablement une valeur objective La raison,
dit-il, a-t-elle bien le droit de decider que l’harmonie ou reside le
souverain bien ne pout absolument deriver de lois universelies sans
le concours d’une cause sage qui y preside? non, elle ne le peut, et
pour dire le vrai, cette impossibilite ou nous sommas de pqncevoir
comme possible la parfaite harmonie (ju bonheuret de la moralite
sans supposer une cause morale du monde, estpurement subjective.
Il est inutile de rien ajouter apres un tel aveu 1* et l’on comprend
maintenant sans peine que, du vivant meme de Kant, lorsque son
disciple Fichte vint reprendre tout le systeme pour lui donner
plus de rigueur et d’unite, un^de .ses premiers soins fut de le
debarrasser de cette chancelante theodicee comme d’un appendice
inutile, et de substituer a 1’idee d’un Dieu legislateur qui lui paraissait arbitraire et anthropomorphique, celle d’un ordre moral resul­
tant de la nature des choses, ordre necessaire et impersonnel par qui
serealise eterncllementrharmonie legitime du bonheuret de la vertu.

SEPT I £ ME ETUDE. — LE PANTHEISME DE HEGEL.

Je n’en puis douter: l’idee que Kant s’est faite de la Divinite est
en desaccord avec son systeme. Dois-je conclure delaquelekantisme
est faux? non, car si. je prends ce systeme en lui-meme, apres l’avoir
degage de tout element etranger, il semble formermn tout assez bien
uni, et ce tout est peut-etre la verite.
Voila un dernier doute que je veux: eclaircir. Ou aboutit en defi­
nitive le systeme de Kant? J’entends dire qu’il mene a l’idealisme de
Fichte, et que cet idealisme lui-meme a conduit Fichte a un pantheisme subjectif d’ou est sorti le pantheisttie absolu de Schelling et
de Hegel.
Idealisme, pantheisme subjectif, pantheismeOsolu, que veulent
dire ces formules? Qu’est-ce que cette etrange genealogie qui fait
sortir Fichte de Kant, Schelling de Fichte,, Hegel de Schelling? Je
1. Critique de la raison pratique, liv. II, ch. n, § 8.

�54

?ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

voudrais comprendre tout cela, je voudrais surtout avoir la clef du
systeme de Hegel, puisqu’il contient, a ce qu’on assure, le dernier
mot de la philosophic allemande.
Un premier point qui me parait clair, c’est que le mouvement
d’idees suscite par Kant ne pouvait s’arreter avec lui. J’ai deja
recoimu en effet que la Critique de la Raison pure et la Critique
de la Raison pratique ne forment pas uhe philosophic homogene,
mais, en quelqtie sorte, deux philosophies distinctes et contraires
qu’aucun artifice de logique ou d’analyse ne saurait concilier, sans
compter que Kant a ecrlt une troisieme critique, la Critique duJugement, qui, en s’ajoutant aux deux autres par d’ingenieuses combinaisons, enrichit sans doute, mais aussi complique a l’exces l’ensemble
du systeme. *
Mais je consens a m’enfermer dans Fenceinte de la Critique de la
/Raison pure et a oublier tout le reste. Le systeme simplifie de la
’sorte a-t-il une rigueur parfaite et une parfaite unite? telle est la
question que se posa Fichte, et qui le conduisit a substituer une doc­
trine nouvelle a celle de son maitre, tout en ne s’etant propose d’abord
que de la perfeciionnet. Suivant Fichte en effet, le systeme developpe dans la Critique de la Raison pure manque essentiellement de
cette severite logique qui est pour lui le caractere de la science.
La premiere parole de Kant, c’est que rien ne se produit dans la
pensee que.. par suite de l’cxperience et des phenomenes qui frappent
nos sens. Or, ces phenomenes, que l’esprit rencontre et qu’il ne pro­
duit pas/supposent un principe etranger. TVoila des le debut une
concession euorme, et qui’ d’avanee mine tout le systeme* de la philo­
sophic critique. Qcioi! la science a pour infranchissable enceinte
l’esprit humain, le .sujet, et cependant il existe autre chose, et la
premiere condition de la science est de supposer un objet qu’elle ne
conMait pas, qu’elle ne peut atteindre et qui est l’unique origine de
tout! elle debute done par une hypothese, et par une hypothese contradictoirea sa nature ; elle laisse son principe hors d elle, ou plutot
elle n’a pas de principe, elle n’est pas.
Donner a la science un principe, un vrai principe , e’est-a-dire un
principe absolu, ne reposant que sur soi et servant de base a tout le
reste, tel est le but que
propose Fichte et qu’il essaye d atteindre
dans sa Thdorie.de la Science. Ici, Tidealisme de Kant est embrasse
dans toute sa rigueur; plus d’element objectif suppose arbitrairejnent, meme a titre de simple phenomene. Tout cst severement

�r*. -rV-'--

ESSAI DE PIIILOS©PHIE RELIGIEUSE.

55

deduit du seul terme de la connaissance qu’admette l’idealisme, du
sujet. Le probleme pour Fichte est celui-ci: tirer du moi la philoso­
phic tout entiere, et l’audacieux raisonneur pretend donner a cette
deduction une rigueur superieure a celle des mathematiques. L’algebre s’appuie en effet sur la loi de l’identite qui s’exprime ainsi:
A= A. Fichte soutient que'cette loi en suppose une autre, la.seule
qu’un philosophe ait le droit d’admettre sang la prouver, et ,1a .seule
aussi dont il ait besoinMOI =fc=MOI.
Quand vous dites A = A,, vous n’entendez rien a ffirinersur Insis­
tence de A. Vous&gt; affirmez seulement que si A est A, A tie peut pas
etre autre chose que A. La proposition A=A n’esi done, dit Fichte,
vraie absolument&gt;que dans sa forme., et non dans sa matiere ou dans
son contenu. Je ne safe si A existe effectivement, mateniellement, ou
s’iln’existe pas; mais peu importe, j’ai la certitude d’ormelle queA
4tant pose, A ne peut differer de A, .et qu’il y a entre ces deux termes
un rapport necessaire. G’est par 1’analyse de ce rapport que Fichte
efftreprend de prouver l’exfetence du moi. En effet, dit-il, dans la
proposition A = A, le premier A n’est pas considere sous le meme
point de vue quele second A. Le premier A, nous l’avons reconnu,
est pose conditionnellement.; le second est pose d’une maniere abso­
lue. Qu’est-ce qui ramene ces deux termes a l’unite? qu’est-ce qui
les met en un certain rapport? qu’est-ce qui juge, affirme et constiiue
ce rapport? evidemment, le moi. Otez le moi, vous otez lerapport,
vous otez les deux termes, vous otez la proposition A = A. Ily a done
au-dessus d’elle une write plus haute., plus immediate. Le principe
del’identite n’est absolu que dans sa forme; le principe MOI == MOI
est absolu dans sa tonne et dans sa matiere: il -est seul- waiment
absolu.
Je n’ai pas besoin de suivre Fichte dans le cours de sa deduction,
la plus subtile et la plus artificielle qui se puisse concevoir. Il me
suffit de savoir qu’il a pousse jusqu’au bout l’etrange idee de deduire '
tout un vaste systeme de philosophic de ce seul principe, le moi.
C’est sur cette pointe aigue qu’il pretend faire reposer 1’edifice entier
des croyances humaines. La nature et Dieu ne sont que des developpements du moi. Le moi seul est principe, expliquant tout, posant
tout, creant tout, s’expliquant, se posant, se creant lui-meme. Je &lt;ne
safe ici ce que je dois admirer le plus, soit de l’exces d’extravagance
ou peut s’emporter 1’esprit humain, soit de 1’etonnante feeondite de
ses ressources. Le voila condamne par Kant a igtiorer 1’u.nivers et

i,
I

�56

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE*

Dieu et a s’emprisonner dans le moi; laissez-le faire: ce seul point
conserve lui fera retrouver tout le reste. Il ira meme des dernieres
limites du scepticisme au dogmatisme le plus absolu. Tout a l’heure,
il doutait de tout; maintenantil se vante, non-seulement de connaitre
la nature, mais de la creer; que dis-je? il se vante de creer Dieu. Ce
sont les propres expressions de Fichte, a la fois absurdes et consequentes.
Oui, Fichte tire du moi la nature et Dieu. Le moi en effet suppose
le non-moi; il se limite soi-meme, il n’est soi-meme qu’en s’opposant un autre que soi, il ne se pose qu’en s’opposant son contraire, et
Ini-meme est le lien de cette opposition , la synthese de cette anti­
nomie. Si en effet le moi n’est pour soi-meme qu’en se limitant, cette
faculte qu’il a de se limiter suppose qu’en soi il est illimite, infini. 11
y a done au&lt;dessus du moi relatif, du moi divisible, du moi oppose
au non-moi, un moi absolu qui enveloppe w nature et l’homme. Ce
moi absolu, c’est Dieu. Voila done la pensee en possession de ses trois
objets essentiels, voila Fhomme, la nature et Dieu dans leurs rela­
tions necessaires, membres d'une meme pensee a trois termes, separes a la fois et reconcilies, voila une philosophie digne de ce nom,
une science rigoureuse, demontree, homogene, partant d’un principe
unique pour en suivre et en epuiser toutes les consequences.
Telle est dans son principe general la metaphysique de Fichte; sa
morale en est une suite, imprevue peut-etre, mais rigoureuse. Elle
est fondee suf le moi.: Le caractere eminent du moi, c’est la liberte.
Conserver sa liberte, son moi, c’est le devoir; respecter le moi, la
liberte des autres, c’est le droit. De la ce noble stoicisme de Fichte et
cette passion pour la liberte qui ont ete en si parfait accord avec la
male vigueur de son caractere et le role genereux qu’il s’est donne
dans les affaires politiques de l’Allemagne. Mais l’importance du
systeme de Fichte n’est pas la. Sa grandeur et son originalite, je les
■ trouve dans cette extraordinaire metaphysique, si justement et si hardiment appelee par lui-meme l’idealisme subjectif absolu. Elle a ce
; caractere singulier qu’en poussant a ses plus extremes consequences
le scepticisme de Kant, elle prepare le dogmatisme de Schelling et
de Hegel. Et non-seulement elle le prepare, mais deja elle le com­
mence et meme le contient. Fichte en effet aspire ouvertement a la
science absolue. Il explique toutes choses, l’homme, la nature et
Dieu. 11 mene la philosophie allemande, si je puis dire ainsi, du
subjectif a l’objectif par le subjectif meme. Du scepticisme absolu il

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

57

la jMte dans un dogmatisme eiiorme, et parti d’une doctrine tellement timide qu’elle ose a peine affirmer un 6tre effectif, «il prelude a
r cette philosophie ambitieuse qui embrasse dans ses cadres immenses
l’histoire de l’humanite et celle de la nature, et pretend sans mesure
et sans reserve a l’explication universelle des choses,
Schelling a commence sa carriere philosophique par accepter le
^ysteme de Fichte, comme Fichte avail d’abord adopte celui de Kant.
Son premier ecrit, compose a vingt ans, porte ce titre expressif : Du
I vgzoz comme principe de la philosophie. Mais il ne tarda pas a s’apercevoir de l’impossibilite absolute de maintenir fc philosophie dans cette
etroite enceinte ou elle etouffait. Egaree sur les pas de Fichte, la
pensee humaine avait perdu la nature; il s’agissait de la reconquerir.
La nature existe en face du moi. Ce n’est la qu’un fait, mais c’est
un fait que la science doit expliquer. Or toute tentative de deduire du
moi la nature, du sujet l’objet, est radicalement impuissante, 1’exemple de Fichte Fa prouve, On ne reussirait pas mieux a deduire de
l’objet le sujet, de lamdure le moi", de l’etre la pensee. Ainsi point
d’etre sans pensee,, Joint de pensee sans etre, etgancun moyen de
resoudre la pensee daiig 1’eire ou l’etre dans la pensee. C’est dans
ces termes que se posait devant Schelling, le probleme philos^phique.
Je m’explique assez simplement la solution ou il fut conduit. Sui­
vant lui, la pensdget l’etre, le sujet et l’objet, ne peuvent etre ala
fois irreductibles et inseparables que s’il y a un .plincipe commun de
l’un et de l’autre, principe a la fois subjectif et objectif, intelligent et
intelligible, source unique de la pensee et de l’etre. Ce principe, ce
sujet-objet absolu, comme l’appelle Schelmg, S Fiuee^mere de sa
philosophie. Aussi bien c’est a peu pres de la meme maniere que
Spinoza fut conduit a l’unite de la substance. Son'mait^Descartes.
en effet, avait constate, au debut de kuscience, une dualite fdndamentale. En face de l’e® qui pense, il avait reconnu l’etre etendu. Com­
ment expliquer leur coexistence, bien plus, leur union? Malebranche,
preludant a l’idealisme de Kant, ayait niegju’on piit connaitre les
corps; Berkeley, devangant Fichte, ayait essaye d’expliquer l’etendue
comme une creation.de la pensee. Spinoza^ sentantrd’avanceja vanite
de ces tentatives, declare hardimeiltque«la coexistence de la pensee
et de l’etendue n’etait possible que par une substance infinie, a la
fois etend^ue et pensante,. a la fois nature et humanite. L’analogie est
sensible, mais je dois prendre garde de l’exagerer. Le mouvement de
la philosophie allemande a un caractere qui lumest propre et une

�58

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELTGIEUSE.

-originalite limitee, mais reelle. Schelling n’est point le plagiaire de
Spinoza, bien qu’il l’ait connu et admire des sa jeunesse, bien que la
polemique ardente qui divisa Mendelsohn et Jacobi, et a laquelle prit
part toute l’Allemagne pensante, soit anterieure de quelques annees
■aux premiers ecrits de Schelling |t Fait de ‘bonne heure si vivement
frappe cpill exprimait o’uvertement, dans son premier essai, l’esperance dgfeWM^r un'jour un systeme qui fut le'pendant de Vtdhique
de Spinoza *."C’lesi justement ce qui est arrive. '
, Dans1’univers de Spinoza, il y a deux mondes, a la fois unis et
opposes., le monde de la pensee bu des ames, etie monde de l’etendue
ou des corps. Ces mondes se penetrant 1’un l’autre. Foute ame a un
corps,’ tout corps a line ame. La pensee ’a ses Ibis, la nature a les
sicnnes; mais ces lois se correspondent etroitement. Un des grands
iheoremes de Spinoza est celui-ci: L’.ordre et la connexion des idees
est le mime que •Tbrdre et la connexion des 'choses2. Quel est le
secret de cette identite? .e’est que la pehsee bt Tetendue, les ames et
les corps, ne sont que les deux faces d’une meme existence. La na­
ture, d’e^t Dieu daris Fetendue et lemoUvement; I’dme, e’est Dieu
dans la pensee. Dieu etant un, les lots de son d’eveloppernent sont
unes. Ainsi toutes les ’existences se penetrent, tout s’unit, tout
s’identifie.
’’‘“ 'C'"' 1 *’'' '
Schelling part aussi de cette dualiie,_.la pensee on Je sujet, les
ehoses ou l’objet, ou encore la nature et Thumanite. La nature a des
lois•; mais une loi, e’est essentiellement quelque chose d’intellectuel,
e’est une idee.1 La nature est done toute penetree d-intelligence; d’un
autre cbte, 1’humanite a aussi seslois; elle est litre sans doute, mais
elle n’est pas livree au hasard. Des reglef aibsolues gouvernent son
developpeinent. 11 y a done parente entre l’humanite et la nature.
D’ou vient leur distinction? e’est que la nature obeit a ses lois sans
cunscience, tandis que rhuinanite a conscience des siennes. En d’autres termes, il y a de 1’ietredans lapensbe, del’ideal dans le reel, etil
y a aussi de la pensee dans I’dtre, du reel dans I’ideal. La difference,
e’est qu’ici la pensee et la l’etre dominent; mais au fond la pensee et
Fetre sont inseparables. Il 'y a done un principe cornmun qui se
developpe tantdt sans conscience et tantot avee’conscience de soimdme.-G’est le Dieu de Schelling|B
4. Schelling, Du moi con sidere comme principe de la philosophic.
2. Ethique, part, n, prop. 7.
i.

;

\

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

59

Jusque-Ia le philosophe hollandais et le philosophe allemand ne
different pas; voici le point ou ils se separent. Dans 1’univers de Spi­
noza, il y a un abime entre la pensee et l’etendue. La pensee et l’ertendue, c’est toujours Dieu sans douteJ, inaiS il ny'a aucune sorte
d’union entre cesdeux parties de sonetre. Leflot des idees coule d’un,
cote, le flot des corps coble de Taiitre. Dieu les cmbrass’e,’ it "fest vrai,|
mais dans cet ocean infini, les ondes contraires ne s’unissent pas. De
la au sein de la nature toe sblmion decbiffinhitd eternelle. Il ’en est
tout autrement dans le systeme de Schelling. L’ensernble des etres
compose une echelle continue ^t ndinogene du. chaque forme de
l’existence conduitJ a une forme superieure' La hdttfteii’y esi pas,
comme chez Spinoza, destituee d^n^ellige^cp,^ Uncobfant infini de
pensee circule dans toutes ses parties; seulement cette pensee n’arrive
pas du premier coup a la plenitude de son etre. G’est d’abord une
pensee tellement' obscure, tellement Sourde, qu’elle s’edhappe absolument a elle-meine. Par degres, elle s*eclaircit et se replie sur soi;
elle se sent d’abord, puis se distingue, enfin elle arrive a se reflechir,
a se posseder, a se connaitre parfaitement. « La nature, dit Schelling,
sommeille dans la pl ante, elle reve dans l’animal, elle se reveille
dans l’homme. » Ge developpement merveilleux est ce que les Allemands appelleht le'pWgr^ ou le ^roce^^deTdtr’b^/’o^s), et s’il
faut les en croire, l’idee du processus est la conquete propre et le
grand titre d’honneur de’Schelling.^ C’est oublierque Leibnitz et,
deux mille ans avant Leibnitz, Aristote, avaient honcu la nature
comnle une serie de formes homogenes s’elevant de degre en degre,
a une perfection toujours croissante; mais peu importe, il est ciair
que Schelling n’a copie personne, ni Leibnitz, ni Spinoza; c’est le
mouvement propre de sa pensee, c’est le courant de la philosophie
kantienne qui l’a conduit ataphiloso^hie deridcntiVe. ’ ■
Le systeme de Schelling en effet, bien qtl’il soil' ’en 'nn^sens toe
reaction extreme effio la doctrine de Fichte,' en un autre’sens la
continue. Fichte'n’^Bwttait-il paoussi riddntlW a'bsoluccles3choses?
ne resolvait-il pas l’opposition du moi et du non-moi dans uh prin­
cipe superieur? Seuwienf ce principe supbffeur'detail fftijours Ie
moi, et de la le caractere idealiste et subjectif de tout le systeme. Cette
identite admise par Fichte, Schelling la generalise et la transforme.
Elle n’est plus pour lui renfermee dans cette etroite prison du moi,
elle est le fond de touteschoses. On peut dire que Schelling a pris
des mains de Fichte les cadres d’e's’a pfiilbSophie, trials qu’en le'S ’eiar-

�^0

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIETOEM

gissant, il leur a donne une ampleur infinie. Il a fait entrer dans le
systeme de Fichte la nature proscrite, il y a repandu a pleines mains
la realite.
L’evolution de la philosophic allemande ne pouvait s’arreter a
Schelling. Le systeme^de Schelling . §n effet, renfermait bien un I
principe, mais elle ne fournissait aucun ■ moyen de le developper !
scientifiquement. Qu’avait fait Schelling? il avail concu l’ensemble ,
des choses comme la serie progressive des formes variees d’un prin-lI
cipe identique. Or, comment saisir ce principe? comment atteindre '
la loi de son developpement? comment la demontrer? e’est. ce que
Schelling nefaisait pas.
Pourquqi ce principe se developpe-jd-il? pourquoL devient-il tour a
tour pesanteur, lumiere, activile,-conscience ? Est-ce a l’experience
qu’on le demandera? Mais 1’expprience constate les faits, elle ne les
explique pas. Dira-t-on que le sujet-objet se developpe par sa nature?
On demandera quelle est sa mature, et Schelling ne la determine en
aucune fagon. Il faut done admetlre ici la qualite occulte d’un prin­
cipe inconnu. Que de mysteres et d’hypotheses! et a quoi tout cela
sert-il? Otezl’experienge, nul moyen n’apparait de construire regulierement ou meme d’ebaucher la science. jC’est souslepoids de cette
difficulty que Schelling avait imagine son intuition intellectuelle,
faculte transcendante qui atteint l’absolu d’une prise immediate sans
passer par les degres laborieux de l’analyse et de la reflexion; mais
jamais Schelling n’a pu eclaircir la nature equivoque de cette intuiJ I
tion pretendue. Est-ce un don naturel de l’esprit humain? est-ce un
privilege? on ne jsait. Quoi de plus obscuqj de plus arbitraire, de
plus incompatible avec les conditions de la science? Evidemment la
philosophic allemande devait faire un pas de plus ou abandonner son
principe, Ce dernierjpas^ Hegel le fit Hegel aicherche, il a cru trouver une methode pour construire la science absolue, pour la demon­
trer. Cette methode, e’est la logique.
Rien ne/jparait au premier abord plus extraordinaire, et, pour
trancher le mot, plus absurde que le systeme de Hegel. Non-seulement il pousse plus loin queue l’avait fait Schelling, etjusqu’a sa
derniere limite, le/principe d£v lidentite,absolue de la pensee et de
l’ytref mais * par une suite de cet exces meme, il introduit une loi
qui est le renversement de toutes les idees-recues, savoir : que les
contradictoires sont identiques, l’etre identique au neant, le fini a
l’infini, la vie a la mort, la lumiere aux tenebres. La philosophic

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

61

consiste pour Hegel a trouver en tout 1’unite sous la contradiction,
l’identite sous la difference.
On se sent dispose tout d’abord en face d’une telle entreprise
a la defiance et presque au dedain. Supposez que Kant, en 1820,
fut sorti de son tombeau , nul doute qu’en voyant ce que la philoso­
phic etait dcvenue entre les mains de Hegel,4Ine se fut eerie,
comme Malebranche en lisant Spinoza, que e’etait une epouvantable
chimere. Et cependanf^a y regarder de*plus pres, ces deux principes
si etranges et si dangereux, l’identite des contradictoires, -I’identite
de la pensee et ^e I’etre^ sont deja dans le systeme de Kant. N’est-ce
pas Kant, en effet, qui dans sa dialectique a donne 1’eXemple d’oppo­
ser les idees 1’une a l’autre et de prouver que les theses contradictoires sont egalement vraies? La logique de Hegel, sous ce point de
vue, n’est-elle pas le developpement des antinomies? mais ce qui est
plus evident encore et* d’une#plus grande consequence, e’est que Kant
a prepare 1’identification absolue de la pensee et de d’etre.
C’est une etude infiniment isurleuse a se proposes que-Thistoire de
ce principe dont 1’Allemagne est si fiere , et ou elle fait consister son
principal titre d’honneur. On le void. naitre aveg Kant, se developper
dans Fichte, se transformer dans Schelling, et arriver enfin dans le
systeme de Hegel a son pfein developpement. Suiya-fi^Kant, ce que
nous appelons les lois de la nature, ce sont en realite les formes de
notre intelligence que nous appliquons aux phenomenes. La grande
erreur des philosophes, e’est de detacher ces lois de leur veritable
principe, qui est 1’esprit humain ou*'le sujet,' pour les transporter
dans les choses, pour les objectiver. Kagabaimait a rendre sensible
1’idee de sa reforme philosophique en la rapprochant de celle que
son compatriote Copernic avait introduite dans l’astronomie. Le vulgaire croit que les astres tournent autour de la terre, ce qui ne peut
K’accorder avec robservation exacte desjfaits. Changez l’hypothese,

faites tourner la terre autour du soleil, toute contradiction disparait,
tout s’explique et s’eclaircit. De meme on est accoutume a subordonner la pensee a l’etre, tandis qu’au vrai, suivant Kant, c est 1 etre qui
est subordonne a la pensee.
Jb
De cette conception a celle de Fichte, il n’y a*qu’un pas-. Si-les
choses ne sont que ce que lfes fait4a pensee, e’est la pensee qui coiistitue, qui cree les choses. Lqmoi1,; en se pensant, .en se posant , se
cree lui-meme. Voila l’identite absolue de la pensee et de 1etre,
egplicitement professee par Fichte et deduite avec hardiesse, mais

�62

ESSAI DE PHdLOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE,

avec rigueur, de l’idee fondamentale de Kant. Seidement cette iden­
tity absolue a le caractere particulier du systeme de Fichte; je veux
dire qu’elle est purement psychologique et subjective; l’etre, pour
Fichte, comme la penseec’est .toujours le moi ou un developpe­
ment du moi. Fichte ne pouvait donner a l’identitede la pensee et de
l’etre un autre sens qu’a condition de sortie de son systeme. Schelling
rcprit,en le transformant,radicalement,jlesysteme de Fichte. A ses
yeux, le,moi et, le. non-moi out une egale rpalite * la nature et l’humanite, subsistent en face Tune deT’autre; elles trouvent leur union
dans un principe a la fois ideal at reel, subjectif et objectif, qui les
constitute et les. contient,
Cette identity de la pensee et de FMre, du sujet et de Fobjet, concue
comme reelle et objective, voila le principe commun de la philoso­
phie de Schelling et de celle de llegel^et par la elles se rattachent
etroitement, l’une etl’autre, aux doctrines antejieures. Voici mainte­
nant la difference des deux systeme§&gt; Schelling n’identifie la pensen
et 1’etre que dans leur principe premier qui est Dieu; mais au-dessous de Dieu, la pensee etl’^tre, sans jamais seseparer, se distinguent, 11 y a^plus d’etre dans la nature, Uy a plus de: pensee dans
1’homme, S’il enest ainsi?.1’etre et la. pensee sent deux choses differentes, et le principe de Tidentite est en ddfaut. A la rigueur en effete
si 1’etrent la pensec sont une seule et meme essence, non-seulement
la pensee doit se trouver partout ou est L’etre, mais elle doit s’v rencontrer dans la meme proportion* Pourquoi pet equilibre,est-il rompu
et comment est-il possible qu’il vienne a. so rompre?: pourquoi Dieu
est-il pins dans, 1’humanite que dans la nature ? Question temeraire
sans doute, mais a laquelle est tenu de repondre celui qui ose soutenir que la science absolue est possible a L’homme. Qr cette question 9
Schelling ne la reseat pas et ne peut pas la resoudre, Le voila convaineu d’inconsequence. Il a proclama le principe de l’identite de la
pensee et de Tetre^il l’a degage du caractere relatif et subjectif qui
le defigurait/dans Fichte et dans Kant, mais il n’a pas ose le developper avec rigueur; aussi sa philosophic ne s’est-elle soulcnue que
par des hypotheses ou par des emprunts deguises qu’il a faits a 1’ex­
perience.;
Hegel met sa gloir.e a etre, plus consequent et plus hardi que son
devancier, et il pretend tirer du pifincipj^de L’jdentite ce que Schel­
ling ni aucun philosophe n’avaient jamais pu lui faire rendre, une
science du developpement des choses.

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEI’SE. .

63

La pensee et 1’etre, e’est tout un. A quoi bon deux mots pour
exprimer une essence unique ? Ne disons pas la pensee, l’etre, disons
l’idee. L’idee, voila le Dieu de Hegel; le developpement de Tideer
voila la realite; la connaissance de ce develqppement, voila la scienceLa science de i’idee s’appelle la. logique,. et ainsi la metaphysique et
la logique se confondent.. .
Grace a cette identite vraiment absolue, la science.devient possibleElle se reduit en effet a determiner les rapports necessaires des idees,Dans la theorie d&lt;8chelling, on etait reduit, soit a s’appuyer sur
I’experience pour decrire le mouvement de Petre dans la nature,, ce
qui ne donnait pas une veritable science, soit a donner carriere a
■^’imagination et, a presenter des hypotheses deguisees sous le beau
nom d’intuition intellectuelle. Cela tenait a Le que 1’essence du pre­
mier principe restait indeterminee, et a ce que Eon admettait une
distinction arbitrage entre Ips objets de4jla pensee et la pensee elle—
meme. Maintenant que^.nous savons que ce premie^ principe e’est
l’idee, et que la nature et l’hnmanite ne sont autre chose que le
developpement de 1’idee, quand les lois de 1’idee seront connues, la
science sera trouvee.
On demandera a Hegel comment les IdiT de l’idee peuvent letra
determinees. H repond a cette question par sa logique. qui est la
determination scientifique des lois de Tidee- Elies se deduisent tou­
tes d’une loi unique et fondamentale, laJ.oi de 1’identite des contra­
dictoires. Suivant Hegel, toute pensee, tout^etre,. toute. idee renferma
une contradiction J et non-seulement cette contradiction existe dansles choses, mais'elle les constitue. La vie est essentiellemenf la
synthese, Turnon de deux elements qui tout ensembl"s’excluent et
s’appellent necessairement.,
Au premier abord^ dit. Hegel,,, cette doctrine revolte le Sens commun et parait favorable au scepticisme. Les Pyrrhoniens triomphent
de l’opposition des ideesj,j mais cette opposition n’embarrasse en rien..
le vrai philosophy qui y volt la condition et le mouvement meme de,
la vie. Aussi bien. le sens commun, loin de repousser le principe de»
l’identite des contradictoires, luirend a chaque instant temoignage-.
Ne maintient-il pas, fiermement de siecle en sieele la difference et;
l’identite de Tame et du corps, la coexistence et I’opposition dela,
prescience de Dieu et du. libre arbitre? C’esi manquer an sens?
commun que d’abandonner une de ces verites pour l’autre^ sous le
vain prptexte qu’elles se contredisent. Examine? le sens commun

�64

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

sous sa forme la plus haute, la religion. L’ame religieuse n’adoret-elle pas un Dieu a la fois personnel et infini, un Dieu immobile
et vivant, visible et invisible tout ensemble? Le sceptique croit
triompher en opposant ces attrihuts; c’est que le raisonnement a
etouffe en lui la raison. Pendant qu’il se tourmente a alter d’un de
ces contraires a l’autre, un elan du coeur vers Dieu les unit. La plus
raisonnable des religions, la religion chretienne, n’enseigne-t-elle
pas au genre humain depuis dix-huit cents ans que Dieu a fait le
monde de rien, que Dieu s’est fait homme? Et ne sont-ce pas la
autantde contradictions, mais des contradictions pleines de raison,
de vie et de verite?
Les sciences nous offrent aussi mille exemples de l’identite des
contradictoires. En physique, n’admet-on pas sans aucune difficulte
que la lumiere suppose les tenebres? Imaginez une lumiere sans
ombre. Les objets egalement eclaires ne se distinguent plus, et ce
jour uniforme est en tout identique a la nuit. Ainsi la lumiere implique son contraire, l’obscurite. Non-seulement elle la suppose,
mais elle la porte en soi, elle l’engendre; et d’un autre cote, en la
produisant, elle se realise elle-meme. Le produit, c’est la lumiere
effective, la couleur.
Nous pouvons sur ces exemples tres-bizarres "mais tres-simples,
prendre une idee generale du systeme de Hegel. Toute idee renferme
trois elements, ou pour employer le langage consacre, trois mo­
ments. Vous pouvez'ia considerer ou en elle-meme, ou dans son
opposition avec l’idee contraire qu’elle renferme, ou enfin dans
l’union qui les concilie.
Le premier momentest celui de l’idee en soi; le second, celui de
l’idee hors de soi ; le troisieme enfin, celui de l’idee en soi et pour
soi. L’idee existe d’abord d’une maniere simple et immediate, puis
elle se divise et s’oppose a elle-meme; enfin, elle ramene ses deuxi
membres a l’unite. Le moment de l’unite est celui de la vie, de la
realite concrete et individuelle. Celui qui ne considere l’idee que dans
les moments anterieurs ne connait que des abstractions, et voila la
commune infirmite du vulgaire et de ces pMIosophes qui suivent la
logique de l’ecole. Le vulgaire s’en tient aJ cette premiere vue des
choses qui nous les fait connaitre dans un etat de melange et de con­
fusion1. C’est la perception des sens. L’entendement s’applique a cette
matiere grossiere, la divise, la decompose. Ici eclatent les oppositions,
toutes’choses paraissent coiitraires, la vie et la mort, le mouvement

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

6S

et le repos, Fame et le corps, le fait et le droit, la societe et la nature,
la philosophie et la religion. Les esprits qui s’attachent a ces opposi­
tions ne peuvent manquer de tomber dans le scepticisme, absurde
extremite aussi eloignee du sens commun que de la yraie philoso­
phie; mais s’arreter au scepticisme, c’est bien mal connaitre la
nature des choses et la puissance de la pensee; 1’entendement est
au-dessus des sens, mais la raison est aii-dessus de Fentendement.
Ce que Fentendement separe, la raison l’unit; les choses qui semblaient incompatible^ apparaissent comme inseparables; a la confu­
sion succede l’ordre, ® la guerre la paix, au doute. la foi,.aux
r angoisses de Fame, auxhesitations du raisonnement la serenite
’ d’une affirmation sure dtelle-meme, la plenitude d’une comprehen­
sion parfaite. La vie et la mort ne sont que les deux moments de
l’existence, le fait etle droit, les deux aspects d’une meme necessite,
la societe un progres fait sur la nature, la philosophie un developpe­
ment de la religionM
J’entrevois maintenant comment Hegeh&lt; pwtreconduit au prin­
cipe de sa logique et de toute sa philosophie, Fidentite des contradic­
toires. Trouver dans chaque idee une idee contraire et les unir dans
une troisierne idee, opposer a la these Far|tithese et les reunir dans
la synthese, considerer successivement Fidee ensoi, hors de soi. efc
pour soi, telle est sa methode constants, iffidee a. laq,uelle Hegel
aboutit au terme de chaque opposition, n’est pas autre chose que
l’idee premiere, mais vivifiee par cette opposition elle-meme,
d’abstraite devenue concrete, de morte vivante. Cette meme idee
ainsi transformee traverse une. nouvelle opposition, une nouvelle
contradiction, pour en sortir victbrieuse, et ainsi de suite a l’infini,
depuis Fidee la plus simple, qui contient le germc de toutes les
autres, jusqu’a la plus composee, qui en exprime le plus complet
developpement.,.La; chaine de ces oppositions, c’esMi*science. Elle
consiste a faire voi® F universelie identite : partie d’une idee- primi­
tive au plus has degre de la pensee, felle la retrouve au faite,. et toutes.
les idees intermediaires ne sont tousjburs qftie la meme idee qui se
, deploie a l’infini.
1
Cette vue generate me permet de m’orienter au sein de ce vaste
edifice d’abstractions accumulees ou se joue avec une fecondite et une
subtilite inouies la pensee de Hegel. Rien ne resteen dehors de ce
Isysteme, et il y a la, je ne son-ge pas a en disconvenir, un effort im­
mense pour tout embrasser et tout expliquer. Voici les grandes lignes
Tome III. — 9e Livraison.

v

5

�66

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

du monument. L’ceuvre de Hegel comprend trois parlies: la logi­
que proprement dite, la philosophie de la nature et la philosophic de
1’esprit. Le principe premier et dernier des choses, ce que Hegel
appelle Vidte, doit d’abord etre envisage en lui-meme, dans les
profondeurs de son essence non encore manifestee, dans ces lois
necessaires et primitives qui la constituent et qui se reflechissent plus
tard en toutes ses oeuvres. La science de l’idee en soi,. e’est la Logique
pure, clef de voute de tout le systeme. Maintenant l’idee, par une
suite necessaire de sa nature, telle que la logique 1’a decrite et expliquee, 1’idee se developpe, ou pour mieux dire, se brise et met a nu
^element de la contradiction qui etait renferme en son sein. Elle etait
Dieu en soi, elle devient nature; eternelle, elle tombe dans le temps,
iinmuab'le dans le changement. De la la Philosophie de la nature
qui nous developpe la serie des mouvements necessaires de l’idee a
travers tous les degres de l’echelle des etres sensibles. Les lois de
la mecanique, de la chimie, de la physiologie, se resolvent dans
une serie d’oppositions; mais le principe supreme qui preside a ce
developpement vent que la contradiction, necessairement posee,
soit necessairement detruite. L’idee, qui s’ignorait et se niait dans
la nature, retourne a soi pour devenir esprit. La science du re­
tour de l’idee a elle-meme est la Philosophie de I'esprit. Les reli­
gions, les aits, les systemes, les institutions sociales, ne sont
que les phases diverses de cette evolution que regie une eternelle
et inflexible geometric. L’histoire de Thumanite reflechit celle de
Dieu; e’est une logique vivante, e’est Dieu qui se realise, qui,
parti de soi, revient a soi, refermant ainsi le cercle infini et
eternel.
Je reprends ces grandes divisions : la logique, dans le systeme de
Hegel, tient la place qu’occupe la theodicee dans les systemes ordinaires; elle est la science de Dieu considere en soi, avant la creation,
si toutefois les mots Dieu et creation ont ici un sens. Strange theo­
dicee en effet, ou, a la place de ces attributs sublimes de la justice
eternelle, de la bonte infinie, de la beaute pure et sans melange, je
trouve une seche enumeration d’idees abstraites, l’etre, le neant, la
qualite, la quantite, la mesure, 1’identite, la difference. Rien de plus
aride que cette algebre qui ajoute, a la monotonie de notions toujours
indeterminees, l’insupportable uniformite du procede qui les oppose et
les combine sous la loi d’une trichqtomie. toujours renaissante. La
Somme de saint Thomas, qui comprend quelques milliers de syllo-

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGTEUSE,

67

gismes a la suite les uns des autres, ou pour choisir un plus conve­
nable exemple, les deux cents propositions, corollaires et scolies de
XEthique, sont a cote de la logique de Hegel , des oeuvres pkines de
charme et de vie.
Ces abstractions et la loi qui les enchaine constituent pour Hegel
le fond des choses. Le vulgaire y volt de vaines eombinaisons de
l’esprit; ce sont les veritables realites. Quelle abstraction plus vide,
a ce qu’il semble., que celle de l’etre? Tbut pour Hegel en va
sortir. L’auteur de la Logique semble avoir voulu accumuler ici
tous les sujets de defiance et d’etonnement, D’une idee abstraite,
il pretend faire sortir la realite, et comment, je vous prie? par
1’intermediaire d’une idee encore plus vide, celle du meant. L’idee
confondue avec, Fetre, l’etre avec le meant, le eoncret sortant de
1’abstrait, la contradiction placee a l’origine des choses, voilci
l’epreuve ou Hegel ne craint pas de soumettre noire ben sens ei metre
patience.
L’idee de 1’etre est en effet la plus simply de toutes les idees; toutes
les autres la supposent et elle n’en suppose aucune avant elle. Or,
l’idee de l’etre ou l’etre, car Hegel identifie ici comme toujours ees
deux choses, est identique au neant. Qu’est-ce en effet que Fetre
considere en soi? e’estd’etre absolument indetermine, ce qui n’est ni
fini, ni infini, ni esprit, ni matiere, ce qui n’a ni quantile, ni qualite,
ni rapport. Tout cela peut s’affirmer du meant. Penser au neant, e’est
faire-abstraction de toutes les formes de l’existence, e’est la mhme
chose par consequent que penser a l’etre en soi. D’un autre cote,
Hegel ne nie pas que l’Mre et le. meant, ee qui est et ce qui n’est pas,
me soient deux termes contradictoires. Ils sont a lafois contradictoires
et identiques. La contradiction dans 1’identite, voila la-souve.raine loi
de la pensee et des choses.
Ainsi du sein de 1’idee de l’etre, matiere primitive des choses, sort
Fidee du neant; mais Fetre et le neant ne restent pas en face Fun de
Fautre. L’etre exclut ef appelle le meant; ee double mouvement suscite une troisieme idee que Hegel appelle le devenir et qui reconcilie
les deux autres. Le devenir, e’est Fidee du developpement par lequel
un etre devient ce qu’il n’etait pas. Cette idee implique a la fois celle
de l’etre et celle du meant; elle en est la synthese. Nous, voila sortis
de cette abstraction confuse oil tout se mele et se perd;: nous mettons
le pied sur le terrain de la realite; nous avons affaire a Fetre deter­
mine, a la qualite.

�68

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

A travers cette deduction interminable, que je renonce a poursuivre
en detail, l’idee dominante du systeme de Hegel se maintient avec
une fermete singuliere. Partout l’idee traverse les trois moments
necessaires; elle est d’abord l’identite confuse des contraires, puis
elle se divise, pour rentrer finalement dans son identite primitive,
eclaircie et vivifiee. Cette loi domine toutes les spheres de la pensee,
non-seulement la physique, l’astronomie et les sciences naturelles,
mais aussi la psychologie, la morale, le droit, l’histoire de la civilisa­
tion, celle des religions et des philosophies.
Il y a trois facultes dans l’esprit humain: la sensibilite qui nous
livre les idees dans leur confusion, l’entendement qui les debrouille
et les oppose, la raison qui les unit.
L’homme est d’abord pour lui-meme unite confuse d’une ame et
d’uncorps: cetteunite se brise par la reflexion; Fame s’oppose le
corps, mais elle s’apercoit que le corps, c’est encore elle-meme, et
alors elle le ramene a soi comme un moment necessaire de son
existence.
Dansl’homme, tout est d’ahord mele: l’instinct, la volonte, la
raison. L’homme existe deja sans doute dans l’enfant, mais d’une
maniere abstraite et indeterminee; il est en soi, il n’est pas pour soi.
L’age de la reflexion arrive; une opposition se declare entre l’instinct
et la raison, entre la nature et la volonte. De la le mal, mais de la
aussi le bien. Le bien suppose le mal; car celui qui fait le bien sans
effort, sous la seule impulsion d’une nature excellente, n’est pas veritablement bon. Ici se verifie avec eclat, suivant Hegel, le principe de
Sa logique. On ne peut concevoir le bien sans concevoir en meme
temps le mal. Le bien en un sens implique done le mal, et cependant
il l’exclut. Il l’exclut et il le suppose, voila la contradiction qu’il faut
resoudre. Hegel y croit parvenir en demontrant qu’au fond l’instinct
et la raison sont identiques. L’instinct, c’est la raison qui s’ignore :
apres s’etre opposee a elle-mdme dans la lutte de la volonte et de la
nature, elle reconnait leur identite, et des lors tout rentre dans l’ordre
au sein de Fame pacifiee; l’instinct comprend qu’obeir a la raison,
c’est etre fidele a lui-meme; la raison comprend qu’elle est faite, non
pour etouffer ou comprimer l’instinct, mais pour le conduire, et cette
harmonie intelligente et volontaire de l’instinct et de la raison, c’est
la vertu, source du bonheur. On s’imagine que le bonheur et la vertu
sont deux choses differentes: philosophie etroite, philosophie de Fen­
tendement ! La raison identifie ce que le coeur de .l’honnete homme

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

69

ne separe jamais, le bien-faire et le bien-etre, Taction vertueuse et
la felicite.
Partout a la surface, la contradiction, la difference; partout au
fond, l’barmonie et l’identite. Quoi de plus oppose, a ce qu’il semble,
que la philosophie et la religion? quoi de plus divers que les cultes?
quoi de plus contraire que les systemes philosophiques? En realite,
toutes ces institutions religieuses, dont la variete nous confond, dont
l’opposition nous etonne, ne sont que les membres d’un meme corps,
les moments d’une meme idee. Cette idee, qui se developpe dans la
suite harmonieuse des religions, est la meme qui, sous des formes
plus claires, deploie dans le mouvement regulier des systemes philo­
sophiques sa nature toujours diverse et toujours identique. Les lois
de la logique, partout presentes, parce qu’elles sont le fond de
tout, determinent et gouvernent souverainement cette double evo­
lution.
Il y a trois grandes religions : la religion orientate, la religion
grecque et la religion chretienne, lesquelles correspondent aux trois
moments necessaires de l’idee logique. La religion orientale, cest
l’idee de Dieu a son premier moment, celui qui comprend tous les
autres dans leur unite confuse. L’homme adore Dieu, mais sans le
connaitre et sans se connaitre soi-meme. Univers, homme, Dieu,
tout cela ne forme encore qu’un tout indecis, la nature. La religion
grecque, c’est l’idee de Dieu au moment de la diremption, de la con­
tradiction. Dieu se divise, pour ainsi dire, s’ebranche en mille rameaux, s’oppose a l’homme et a lui-meme; T infini se perd et se
dissout dans le fini. La religion chretienne est par essence la religion
de la reconciliation. Fille de l’Orient et de la Grece, elle les reproduit
etles identifie. Dieu, qui s’ignorait dans les obscurs symboles de
l’lnde, qui errait en quelque sorte hors de soi dans la prodigieuse
variete des divinites contraires de la Grece et de Rome, revient a soi
danS le christianisme pour prendre conscience claire et pleine posses­
sion de soi. Aussi, le christianisme est-il la seule religion complete,
la seule vraie, la seule evidente par elle-meme: c’est Dieu se sachant
et s’affirmant Dieu.
Ce qu’on appelle les mysteres de la religion chretienne, ce sont les
lois absolues des choses, obscures pour les sens, absurdes et contradictoires pour l’entendement, claires et harmonieuses pour la raison.
Le premier de ces mysteres, n’est-ce point celui de la sainte Trinite?
Or la sainte Trinite, c’est, sous la forme du symbole, le principe

�70

' ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

m&amp;ne de la logique. Le Pere, e’est 1’idee en soi; le Fils, e’est Fide'e
hors de soi, dans sa manifestation visible, sous la double forme de la
nature et de l’humanrte; l’Esprit, e’est l’idee en soi et pour soi, parvenue au terme de son mouvement, se reconnaissant identique dans
tous les degres qu’elle a parcourus. Au sein meme du Pere se retrouvent les trois moments de l’idee, mais sous une forme encore tout
ideale: I’Etre ou la Puissance, objet de la pensee; le Verbe ou l’lntelligence, ou entore la Pensee, engendrde par FEtre; l’Amour enfin,
qui procede de tous deux et qui les unit. Cette Trinity tout ideale se
realise par la creation, royaume du Fils; mais, pour rattacher la
creation &amp; son principe, il faut que le fini se sache infini, que
Fhomme se connaisse Dieu : e’est le royaume de l’Esprit.
Il appartient eminemment &amp; la philosophie de realiser sur la terre
le royaume de 1’Esprit. C’est elle en efiet qui, en rattachant les symboles du christianisme aux lois de la pensee, demontre et explique ce
que la religion ne faisait qu’affirmer, Funion intime de l’homme et
de Dieu. La premiere forme de cette union se trouve dans la Communaute chr&amp;ienne de l’eglise au berceau; la seconde, c’a et6 l’Eglise organisee; la derniere sera l’Etat, oh toutes les croyances religieuses sont appelees h s’allier un jour sous la loi de la raison et de
la liberte.

* Je 1’avouerai i mon premier sentiment, au sortir de ces specula­
tions Stranges de FAllemagne contemporaine, e’est de m’etonner que
dans la patrie de Leibnitz elles aient pu captiver si longtemps les
intelligences. Si jene me trompe, la philosophie allemande est depuis
un deml-siecle sous l’empire et comme sous le charme d’une illu&lt; sion, c’esl de croire que la science absolue est possible pour l’esprit
humain. La science absolue, je veux dire l’explication universelle et
adequate des choses, voila la chimere que poursuit depuis Fichte la
philosophie allemande, et chacun des systemes qu’elle a tour a tour
enfantes n’est qu’un effort pour saisir 1’insaisissable fantome.
On dit que cette confiance demesuree dans la pure theorie tient au
genie speculatif de la race germanique, et cette explication est vraie,
mais elle ne suffit pas; car enfin cette terre de Fenthousiasme a
porte de grands critiques, Wolf, Heyne, Paulus; cette race chimerique a prqduit Kant. Je croirais plutot que e’est 1’exces meme dti
doute dans la doctrine de Kant qui a produit dans celle de Hegel
l’exces de l’orgueil dogmatique. Il y a dans la philosophie a tenir

�ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

,

71

compte de deux elements essentiels : d’un cote,, l’esprit humain avec,
sa nature, ses limites, ses faiblesses de toute sorte; de l’autre, l’ensemble des choses, leur essence, leurs rapports. Reduire l’esprit
humain a connaitre sa constitution dans l’oubli de la nature des
choses, c’est nier la science; concevoir la science comme independante de la nature de l’esprit humain, de ses conditions, de ses lois,
de ses limites, c’est la nier encore, car c’est la rendre impossible et
contradictoire.
La philosophie allemande me donne le spectacle de ces deux
exces contraires. Kant commence par reconnaitre que dans la science
les philosophes n’ont pas su faire la part de 1’esprit humain, la part
du sujet: vue profonde autant que solide, d’ou est sortie une incom­
parable analyse de la raison; mais, bientot entraine par son prin­
cipe, ce sage esprit oublie sa sagesse au point d’interdire a 1’esprit
humain tout acces dans la realite des choses, Hegel s’est jete a 1’extremite opposee. L’auteur de la Critique, de la Raison pwe osait
a peine affirmer l’existence des objets exterieurs; l’auteur de la
Logique en connait a fond, en explique, en deduit, en demontre
1’origine, l’essence et les lois. Le pare de la philosophie allemande
reduisait la theodicee a soupgonner la possibilite de Dieu; pour le
dernier heritier de cette philosophie, la nature divine n’a pas de
mysteres; le nombre et 1’ordre de ses attributs se decouvrent avec la
meme clarte que les proprietes des courbes geometriques. Kant
enfermait la raison dans le cercle de l’experience; Hegel refuse a
1’experience toute autorite scientifique; tout doit etre demontre en
philosophie, c’est-a-dire deduit des idees pures. Les plus hautes
conceptions de l’esprit humain n’avaient pour le maitre qu’une
valeur relative et subjective; rien de relatif et de subjectif,
si l’on en croit le disciple, n’a de place dans les cadres de la
science.
Ainsi, des deux termes necessaires de toute connaissance, l’esprit
humain et les choses, Kant supprime le second, Schelling et Hegel
retranchent le premier. Fichte marque la transition d’un exces a
l’autre. Fichte en effet, tout en exagerant le kantisme, poursuit la
chimere de la science absolue; mais c’est dans le moi qu’il se flatte
de la trouver. Il supprime comme Kant les choses, mais il en con­
serve les idees et prepare la transformation future qui, de ces idees,
va faire les choses elles-memes.
Ainsi, Fichte, Schelling, Hegel, et on peut ajouter a ces noms

�72

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

eminents ceux de tous les philosophes de la moderne Allemagne,
ont ce point commun au sein des differences qui les separent: e’est
de croire que la science absolue est possible, e’est de la chercher, e’est
de la construire. De la leur methode commune, aussi chimerique,
aussi vaine que l’objet qu’elle poursuit. Son trait distinctif, e’est la
suppression de l’experience ou du moins la subordination com­
plete de l’experience aux donnees de la raison pure. L’Allema­
gne a le plus parfait mepris pour l’observation. Tenir compte des
faits, e’est a ses yeux tomber dans l’empirisme, dernier degre de
l’abaissement intellectuel. La science est essentiellement l’explication
des choses; or, l’experience n’explique rien; la science en expliquant
demontre, l’experience ne saurait rien demontrer. L’experience est
enfermee dans des limites necessaires; elle sait ce qui arrive en tel
temps, 'en tel lieu; la science veut des resultats universels et dura­
bles ; l’experience est l’ouvrage d’un esprit fini, et partant elle est
toujours relative et toujours subjective; la science est absolue et
objective par essence.
Evidemment, si la philosophie poursuit la science absolue, la me­
thode philosophique, e’est la methode a priori, fondee sur les idees
pures, suivant l’ordre des choses, expliquant tout, deduisant tout,
meprisant l’experience, ne reconnaissant aucune limite, aucune con­
dition. A une telle science il faut une telle methode; ces deux
chimeres sont faites l’une pour l’autre.
Si je ne m’abuse, le secret de toutes les speculations allemandes est
la : le principe de l’identite de la pensee et de l’etre, commun fondement du systeme de Schelling et de celui de Hegel, le principe plus
dangereux encore de l’identite des contradictoires dont la logique
hegelienne est une perpetuelle application, enfin cette idee eminemment pantheiste du processus des choses qui fait de l’esprit humain le
terme supreme oil les developpements successifs de l’existence viennent se concentrer et se reflechir, tout cela m’apparait comme autant
de suites necessaires de la double illusion que je viens de signaler.
Pour que la science absolue soit construite, il ne suffit pas en effet
que l’ordre des idees exprime l’ordre des choses, il faut que les idees
embrassent, penetrent, constituent les choses; il faut que les idees
soient les choses. Supposez que les choses soient separees ou seule­
ment distinctes des idees, un doute est possible sur la conformite
parfaite des idees avec les choses; l’essence des etres est soupeonnee,
entrevue, elle n’est pas saisie, atteinte dans son fond. C’en est done

�/ ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.
73
fait He wteeuce absolue, s’il n’y a pas identite entre les idees et les
choses.
jLa science absolue doit partir d’une premiere idee et en deduire
toutes les. autres. Quelle peut-etre cette idee? la plus comprehensive
et la plus vague de toutes, l’idee de l’etre indetermine. Mais comment
passer de 1’etre indetermine a l’etre reel, de l’abstrait au concret, du
neant de l’existence a la vie? Il y a la une contradiction. Eh bien! au
ytett de la dissimuler, acceptons-lahardiment. La contradiction est a
I origine des choses : que cette contradiction primitive devienne la loi
fondamentale de la pensee et de l’etre, qu’elle se retrouve dans toute
la feature, qu’elle soit la force cachee par qui les idees sortent les unes
Ides autres depuis la plus pauvre jusqu’a la plus riche, de sorte qu’en
definitive le neant soit le prineipe, Dieu le terme, et que le lieant
devienne Dieu.
M^Wais comment l’esprit humain pourra-t-il connaitre et decrire cette
vaste et merveilleuse evolution? a une seule condition, c’est que l’esprit humain soit le degre superieur oil tout aboutit, le dernier cercle
qui enveloppe et penetre tous, les autres, a condition que l’esprit
.humain soit tout, que l’homme.soit Dieu. L’homme divinise, voila le
.dernier mot de la philosophie.allemande.
’ Schelling dit que Dieu, c’est le sujet-objet absolu; Hegel que c’est
l’idee, l’esprit infini. Mais.il faut bien s’entendre. Le'sujet-objet,
.considere avant son developpement, n’est qu’une abstraction, une
identite vide. J’en dis autant de 1’espri.t infini, de 1’ideeen soi. Hegel
lui-meme declare que l’idee en soi est identique au neant. Si c’est la
Dieu, il faut s’expliquer avec franchise mais non, le Dieu de la philosophie allemande n’est pas au commencement des choses, il est a
leur terme. Ce Dieu, c’est l’esprit humain, ou plutoi Dieu est a la
foi&amp;a l’origine, au terme et au milieu, ce qui revient a dire qu’il n’y
a pas de Dieu distinct des choses.
. - Ces etranges doctrines, a defaut de merite plus solide, ont-elles du
moins celui de la nouveaute? c’est encore la une des illusions de la
philosophie germanique.
Rien de plus naif que les pretentions de nos voisins d’outre-Rhin
en fait d’originalite. Dans l’ecole hegelienne en particulier, on les a
portees a leur comble. Hegel ne reconnait en ses Lecons sur Vhistoire
cfe la philosophie que deux grandes epoques, l’epoque grecque et
l’epoque germanique. Or, il va sans dire que la philosophie germanique est comprise entre Kant et Hegel. C’est rayer d’pn trait de

�74

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

plume des annales de la pensee humaine la scolastique et la philoso­
phie fran^aise, des noms, par exemple, comme ceux d’Abelard et de
Descartes. Que 1’Allemagne traite avec ce mepris superbe des philosophes fran^ais, cela peut a la rigueur se concevoir; mais rabaisser
aussi Leibnitz, n’est-ce pas l’exces de 1’ingratitude? EUe est d’autant
plus choquante que ces altiers contempteurs de la philosophie du
dix-septieme siecle n’ont pas dedaigne de lui emprunter ses vues les
plus originales. Le principe de l’homogeneite universelie des sub­
stances, la loi de continuite suivant laquelle tous les etres s’enchainent et s’echelonnent, le dynamisme interieur qui se fait sentir dans
toute la nature sous l’apparent mecanisme de ses phenomenes, l’analogie profonde des lois de l’univers physique et des lois de l’humanite, toutes ces grandes idees qui sont la force et la richesse du
systeme de Schelling, ne viennent-elles pas de Leibnitz? Un autre
cartesien, Spinoza, n’a-t-il pas aussi a revendiquer sa large part tJalt
dans les speculations de 1’Allemagne? Le principe de l’identite de la
pensee et de l’etre n’est-il pas, je viens de m’en assurer, le propre
fonds du spinozisme? Hegel accuse le Juif d’Amsterdam d’avoir
meconnu le principe occidental, le principe modeme de la personnalite, d’avoir fait de Dieu la necessity ou la chose absolue, sans reconnaitre en lui le sujet, la personne; mais est-ce bien a Hegel qu’il , «
appartient d’elever contre le spinozisme une telle accusation, d’ailleurs
I
si legitime? Cette personnalite qu’il invoque, l’a-t-il respectee dans
Lhomme et en Dieu, lui qui n’a vu partout, du sommet de 1’etre
jusqu’a son plus bas degre, que la rigoureuse geometrie de l’idee?
'9
Tout en se distinguant de Spinoza, Hegel reconnait pourtant a la
philosophie germanique un grand precurseur. Lequel, je vous prie?
fl
ce n’est pas Spinoza, ce sera peut-etre Descartes? non; e’est un Allemand du seizieme siecle, le chimerique auteur de XAurore naissante,
le cordonnier philosophe de Goerlitz, Jacob Boehme 1
Je laisse parler Hegel lui-meme : « Nous verrons, dit-il dans un
discours celebre, que chez les autres nations de l’Europe ou les scien­
ces sont cultivees avec zele et autorite, il ne s’est plus conserve de la
philosophie que le nom, 1’idee en a peri, et elle n’existe plus que
chez la nation allemande. Nous avens re$u de la nature la mission
d’etre les conservateurs de ce feu sacre, comme aux Eumolpides
d’Athenes avait ete confiee la conservation des mysteres d’Eleusis,
aux habitants de Samothrace celle d’un culte plus pur et plus eleve,
de meme .que, plus anciennement encore, l’esprit universel avait

�■ ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.
-15.
donnd a la nation juive la conscience que ce serait d’elle qu’il sortirait

renouvele *. »
Ce qui m’etonne dans l’exaltation naive de ces paroles, c’est que
1’histoire de la philosophic, qui a ete cultivee avec tant de patience
et de profondeur par les compatriotes de Hegel etpar Hegel lui-meme,
n’ait pas quelque peu altere la serenite de leur orgueil speculatif.
Sans remonter aux temps reeules de la philosophie grecque, je trouve
audeclin de la civilisation greeque et romaine un mouvement philosophique plein d’analogies frappantes avec celui qui agite depuis
soixante ans l’Allemagne, je veux parler de la philosophie Alexan­
drine. Elle aussi avait ete precedee par un radical scepticisme, celui
d’CEnesideme, d’Agrippa et de Sextus. Elle aussi s’elan^a a 1’extre­
mity contraire pour embrasser le fantdme de la science absolue. Comme
Hegel, Plotin dedaigne l’experience; comme lui, il pretend saisir
l’ordre absolu des choses, et non-seulement le saisir, mais le deduire
et le demontrer; tous deux admettent dans l’etre un mouvement dialectique qui se reflechit dans la science et identifie la raison et 1 etre
Eans l’idee. A Alexandrie comme a Berlin, on voit clair dans les
mysteres de l’essence divine; on la decompose en trois elements a la
fois distincts et inseparables, trinite primitive qui se retrouve au fond
de toute chose et de toute pensee. Cette trinite devient pour les deux
ecoles une baguette magique qui fait tomber tout voile, eclaircit toute
obscurite, efface toute difference. Les systemes philosophiques se rapprochent, les symboles religieux se confondent, tout se penetre et
s’unit. Au sommet de la trinite, par dela toutes les determinations de
la pensee et de l’etre, regne l’Unite absolue, identite du neant et de
S’ existence, abime ou la pensee humaine, apres avoir parcouru le

cercle necessaire de ses revolutions, vient chercher le repos dans
I’aneantissement de la conscience et de la personne.
Ainsi meme principe, la recherche de la science absolue| meme
methode, la speculation toute rationnelle; memes resultats, l’identite
des contradictoires et l’homme s’unifiant avec Dieu.
Je connais done le principe etle terme de la philosophie allemande:
elle commence, par le scepticisme, elle finit par le pantheisme. Et
voila les deux sources ou s’abreuvent les generations nouvelles :
Kant leur verse le scepticisme, Hegel le pantheisme, et ces deux
1. Paroles prononc^es par Hegel, d Heidelberg, en octobre 1816, aFouverture de son cours d’histoire de la philosophie.

�76

ESSAI DE PHILOSOPHIE RELIGIEUSE.

courants d’idees se rencontrent dans la doctrine du Dieu impersonnel.
Ainsi e’est vainement que Descartes et Malebranche, Newton et
Leibnitz ont epuise leur genie a organiser en systeme la croyance
universelle du genre humain. Le Dieu personnel, le Dieu du bon
sens, le Dieu de la philosophie spiritualiste succombe, et a sa place le
scepticisme et le pantheisme conjures introduisent la substance indeterminee des etres. Est-ce la que je dois aboutir? Ce resultat est-il
le dernier mot de mes longues recherches historiques ? e’est ce que
je veux me demander serieusement une fois dans ma vie. J’ai assez
lu, j’ai assez discute, l’age mur arrive, il faut fermer les livres, me
replier au dedans de moi et ne plus consulter que ma raison.
(La suite a la prochaine Livraison.)

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="9538">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9536">
                <text>Essai de philosophie religieuse. Premiere partie - Etudes historiques. Sixieme etude - Le scepticisme de Kant</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9537">
                <text>Saisset, Emile</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9539">
                <text>Place of publication: [Paris]&#13;
Collation: [26]-76 p. ; 26 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. From Le Megasin de Librairie: literature, histoire, philosophie, voyages, .... Vol. 3.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9540">
                <text>[s.n.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9541">
                <text>[1859]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9542">
                <text>G5410</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18395">
                <text>Philosophy</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19615">
                <text>&lt;p class="western"&gt;This work (Essai de philosophie religieuse. Premiere partie - Etudes historiques. Sixieme etude - Le scepticisme de Kant), identified by &lt;a href="www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/a&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/p&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19616">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19617">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19618">
                <text>French</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1542">
        <name>Immanuel Kant</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="462">
        <name>Philosophy and Religion</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="856" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="598">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/545d81728e21adef664b43c0ce0e15d8.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=E29c0APv352C8lKS4PswxLTyeuPcdz%7ESOlfiJLK5XGDqdRdo6eKDU%7EjWOdnwxAnUQ-61Erj9xcK7eFqFkHXtYFYJFsSIEF9zTeDPz2Vc9DrPCbxIcOSwfrZdecq0mLpyCGojltDwfWcnFOrcojZvcVS9cPBVh3tSJ%7Edpnw363s1nVMY7NGRoiqcRqu1wE29KKK%7E7UJZzLX0VMnNfXN2s9apRnWKdyF0%7E7hRfLOkz-nJifHfzP8U5wiSjc-8EKvAvkfwLR8rps-4nt2XbscEVgDfMhMDei9xpbfij8Q7ZnCfMBRysEkeHnn8OapDriUyaLlmowoGMTBIml6ft4U2Ecw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>fef4a179f36bad594b2e5e31151a46ff</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19323">
                    <text>THE PHILOSOPHY OF “GETTING RELIGION.”
TTIRST in order, let us ascertain what is meant by the phrase, “getting religion.” All will concede that.it is not a Scriptural phrase,
but the term religion is. Etymologically, the word religion means, to re­
bind, to bind again. If the term be applied to persons, this meaning
suggests several ideas : i. A person to be bound again ; 2. A person
to whom he shall be bound again; 3. That the person to be bound has
been loosed; 4. A bond. If we consider this word historically and
theologically, all these thoughts find in it an authorized symbol.
Under this view of the term, to say that a man “gets religion,” con­
veys no definite conception. If then, we would arrive at the current
meaning of the phrase, we must consult the usus loquendi—the usual
mode of speaking, past or present. Inasmuch as words and phrases
are the signs of ideas, and! because neither this phrase nor its
synonym was used in apostolic times, we have evidence, prima facie,
that the idea.3is of post-apostolic origin. Hence, on theological
grounds, our jealousy of it may be justified.
The usus loquendi, then and now, assigns to the word religion a
meaning which Webster thus expresses: “ Theology, as a system of
doctrines or principles, as well as practical piety; a system of faith
and worship.” The proper reception of the Christian doctrine, as a
rule of life, binds a man to God in covenant relationship. The term,
therefore, ordinarily relates to the system which a man receives under
the idea of a bond. This is one of the thoughts growing out of the
etymology of the term. But usage has made this the paramount idea.
Can it be, then, that to “get religion” is to possess one’s self with
the Christian system of truth? Surely not. Then there must be
some idea involved by the term, as phrased, different both from its
etymological and ordinary sense.
It is certain that this phrase is eminently peculiar to the litera­
ture of a special class of religionists; particularly those who adopt

�2

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

the “anxious-seat” as an instrumentality to facilitate conversion.
They evidently mean, by the phrase, a subjective or psychological
experience—a sudden revulsion of the emotions from a more or less
profound depression, through conviction of sin and fear of its conse­
quences, to a high state of exultation and joy, on account of pardon.
It must not be supposed that a psychological experience is peculiar
to this class, although some, under the influence of this system, have
denounced others as “ head religionists;” for we must believe that
every one who becomes reconciled to God has an experience pecu­
liarly his own. But from the fact that, under this system, this ex­
perience is sought for by peculiar methods as the direct gift of the
Holy Spirit, and as having a priceless value as the evidence of par­
don, it becomes the paramount object of the sinner’s seeking. And
as this revulsion, by a singular use of the word, is called religion,
naturally enough the obtainment of it is called “getting religion.”
With others, the objective point is not “getting religion,” but getting
themselves into' harmony with religion, or the Christian system,
knowing that if they can effect this, their emotions will take care of
themselves. Hence, they do not need to coin a new phrase to ex­
press a new religious idea, but simply to use the Scriptural term,
reconciliation.
INFLUENCE OF THEORIES.

Every theory determines its own methods and inspires its own
literature. The literature of the theory now referred to, is character­
ized by such expressions as “ experimental religion,” “ seed of grace,”
“grace of God in the heart,” “grace of faith,” “getting the power,”
“ getting through,” “ soundly converted,” “ hopefully converted,” “ I
feel to thank God,” “ I feel to do right,” “ I know that I am a child
of God, because I feel it.” The emotions are first, last, and all the
time. They become the standard of truth, as well as duty. And if,
under the law of affinities, the most abundant harvests of converts are
not gathered from the emotional classes, there would be occasion to
revise all our systems of mental philosophy.
Nor is it surprising that there should be a perplexing confusion
of Scriptural terms, in order to adjust them to a system whose central
thought places its advocates under the necessity of coining so many
unscriptural words and phrases, in order to furnish it a lingual habi­
tation and a name. The terms conversion, regeneration, change of

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion:

3

heart, born again, are modified by the phrase “getting religion,” or
made its synonyms ; generally, the latter.
Were it not for the logical and theological connections of the idea
of “ getting religion,” we might tolerate it as a comparatively inoffen­
sive affair. But just here we hesitate. It is affirmed that it is the
immediate—without means—direct work of the Holy Spirit; that
saving faith is an inspiration by the Holy Spirit, as the writer re­
cently heard in a discourse by a prominent minister.
The necessity for this position is laid in a theory of the fall of
man—in .the doctrine of total native depravity, as the hereditament
from Adam of every human being; that this corruption of man’s na­
ture is such, that “he can not turn and prepare himself, by his own
natural strength, to faith and calling upon God, . . . without the
grace of God, by Christ, preventing [anticipating] us, that we may
have a good will ” (see M. E. Discipline, Arts, vii, viii) ; that man
can not exercisesaving faith when he hears the Gospel, because of
natural inability inherited; that the Holy Spirit must directly im­
part the power.
Hence, a distinguished writer in the Methodist
Quarterly, of A. D. 1869, page 266, says, “The method of Meth­
odism is inspiration, in distinction from
The'larger Catechism (questions and answers 25, 26, 27, and 67,)
avows the same doctrine of original sin, with the necessity for Spirit
impact, in order to predetermine man’s will to the exercise of saving
faith. In accordance with which, Dr. Rice, in Debate with Alexander
Campbell, page 672, says: “ Every thing has its nature. The lion,
however young, has its nature. . # . Plant two trees in the same
soil, and let them be watered by the same stream, and one will
produce sweet fruit and the other bitter. They possess different na­
tures.” From these comparisons, we learn that man’s nature since
the fall differs from his nature before the fall, as a lion’s from a lamb’s
nature, or as the nature of a peach-tree from that of a crab-apple
tree. But man’s nature before the fall was created by God, and was
a human nature. He fails to tell who created his second nature, and
of what kind it is. Its creator must have been God, man, or the
devil. If God, then every creature of God is not good. If the devil,
then one thing was made without the Word. If man, then why can
he not new-create himself? That Dr. Rice understands his stand­
ards to teach that God’s original creative power is exerted in regen­
eration, is clear from page 635 : “Now, if God could originally create

�4

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion?

man holy without words and arguments, who shall presume to assert
that he can not. create him anew, and restore his lost image ?” This
he said, in order to show the possibility of infant moral regeneration,
which, but for the logical demands of a theory, no one need attempt
to prove, since the Savior has said, “ Of such is the kingdom of
heaven.” When Mr. Campbell charged that Dr. Rice’s theory made
every conversion a miracle, he was met by an emphatic denial. But
the logic of a system will sometimes crop out through advocates who
are not constrained by controversial considerations. Hence, in his
■ Early Years of Christianity,” page 24, Dr. E. Pressense declares
that the Church, “born of a miracle,' by a miracle lives. Founded
upon the great miracle of redemption, it grows and is perpetuated by
the ever-repeated miracle of conversion.”
We would not be understood as disparaging the terms conversion,
regeneration, born again, change of heart, being healed, new creation,
in their Scriptural usage; nor the eminently Scriptural idea that the
Holy Spirit is the efficient agent in regeneration; but we do most
courageously object to any theory which requires such a set of
exegetical laws as makes these beautiful figures mutually destructive,
and arrays them all against every man’s consciousness and the analogy
of faith. For example, if the sinner is dead, in the strained sense
put upon this figure, how can he, under another figure, be diseased
and capable of cure ? If he must be created anew, according to and
in the manner this theory demands, how can he be born again ?,
RATIONAL VIEW.

That a revulsion of the emotions, called “getting religion,” does
occur, as is claimed, the writer sincerely believes. It is not a ques­
tion of fact, but of the explanation of the fact. Those who question
the fact, speak unwisely; for this would be to assume that many of
the most estimable men are guilty of hypocrisy and downright false­
hood—the only effect of which would be to shut the ear against
reason, to turn the edge of argument before whetting, to clothe the
claimants with a coat of mail more impenetrable than Greek or Ro­
man warrior ever wore. If this revulsion is the effect of an imme­
diate impact of the Holy Spirit, then we must concede all its logical
and theological antecedents and consequents. If it can be accounted
for without transcending the bounds of natural causes and natural

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

5

laws, then the opponent must cease to demand for the fact a solely
supernatural explanation, or stand self-convicted of fanaticism.
Let no one deny our right to deal with this subject philosophic­
ally ; for Rev. C. G. Finney, late President of Oberlin College, has
defended it upon philosophic grounds. He, more than any other
man, perhaps, was instrumental in promoting the great revivals which
swept the country forty years ago. His staid, quondam Presbyterian
brethren objected to certain “ new measures ” used by him to promote
revivals; one of which was the anxious-seat. In his “ Revival Lec­
tures,” page 253, he replies: “Of late, this measure has met with
more opposition than any of the others. What is the great objec­
tion ? I can not see it. The design of the anxious-seat is undoubt­
edly philosophical, and according to the laws of mind'.'
Singular how extremes meet. Mr. Finney swung off to an oppo­
site extreme from the prevailing theories of conversion, and adopted
the anxious-seat as a measure to facilitate conversion, because its
design is philosophical, and in accordance with the laws of mind, while
others held on to the old theories, and adopted it for the same
purpose, disclaiming its design. Whgr^ consistency lies, the reader
must pronounce. Chide us not, then,, nor complain, if we at­
tempt to ascertain these laws of mind, or the philosophy of “getting
religion.”
Let us look in upon a revival scene, The . sermon culminates in
an impassioned, rhetorical descpption of the sinfulness of sin, the
terrors of judgment. The peroration flames and fumes with fire and
brimstone. As the writer once heard, “ Hell is uncapped, and the
wails of the damned salute the sinnerjs earhe “ is hair-hung and
breeze-shaken over the gulf of damnation.” The imaginative, no less
than the moral, emotions are wrought up to a fearful pitch. The cry
is heard, “What must we do ?”“ Come to the anxious-seat, and the
Lord’s people will pray for you. and. the Lord will speak peace to
your souls.” They come. Preacher and people wait on them to in­
struct, admonish, exhort, or entreat,jMpeach case may require, or as
the psychological condition of each may. seem to demand. “ How do
you feel ?” If the sense of guilt does not seem deep enough, the
effort is to “ break him down, so that he can neither stand nor go
or, in other words, to depress the emotions to the lowest possible
point. This done, the effort begins to “ get him through,” or to se­
cure a rebound of the emotions. For this purpose, the power of

�6

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

payer and song and encouraging exhortation is called into requisiton- The penitent is addressed thus : “ Do you not believe that God
is able to save you ?” “ Is he not willing ?” “ Heaven, with all its
glories, is yours, if you will only surrender your heart to the Lord.”

“ If you will only give up all your sins; if you will only believe,
the Lord will receive you, and give you the evidence of accept­
ance.” “ Ask, and you shall receive.” “ Seek, and you shall find.”
He repents, and prays, and weeps, and mourns. He asks, but
does not receive. A flash comes over him ; but it is a flash of
withering skepticism. “ Surely,” he thinks, “ if what I am told is
true, I would obtain the blessing so long and earnestly sought for.”
Some one by his side, who came long since he did, rises with a glow­
ing halleluiah upon his lips. This only perplexes him the more. He,
after along struggle, is still unblessed, while the joyful convert by his
side has received the blessing after a very short struggle. The thought
steals upon his mind, “ Surely, God must be a respecter of persons ;
but if he is, the Bible is false, for it says the contrary.” Discour­
aged, disheartened, and perplexed beyond measure, he sinks into
a skeptical stolidity. His friends note it. They come about him with
increased solicitude and intensified prayerfulness. One says to him:
“ This is a device of Satan to ruin you, when you were just escaping
from his power;” “Don’t give way to your doubts.” “I was just
so, says another ; “ I had a long struggle and a hard one to get relig­
ion, but I finally succeeded, and I was so happy.” “ Pray on, brother ;
we will pray for you, that you may yet prevail.” “ If you will only
believe, God will speak peace to your soul.” “ Pray to the Lord to
give you faith ; to give you the victory over Satan.” His doubts
overcome, at least quieted, by the confidence he has in those who re­
late their experiences, and encouraged by their earnest exhortations,
he plunges again into the struggle. Special attention is now given
him, as a brand that must be plucked from the burning. He and
others are animated for the struggle with the idea that it is a hand-tohand conflict with Satan, who is striving, with more than usual per­
sistency, to keep this soul under his dominion. Victory over an
opposing foe is always sweet. Prayers go up, earnest, sincere, tearful,
agonizing prayers. Songs are inspired with the hope of impending
victory. Heaven is addressed: “Lord, send down the power.” “Come
down, and convert this poor sinner.” “ Drive back Satan to his own
native hell, and give this soul release.” “ Lord, baptize him with the

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

7

Holy Spirit and fire.” “ Lord, pour light into this darkened soul.”
Meantime, the penitent is exhorted: “Now give up all to Christ.”
“Hold back nothing.” “Turn away from all your sins.” “Ask,
and you shall receive.” “Now, don’t you believe?” “Just believe
that you have the blessing, and you have it.” “Just believe that
God has pardoned you, and you are pardoned.” “Just rise up, and
shout glory to God, and it will be all right; you will feel happy.”
“ Open your mouth, and the Lord will put a new song into it.”
Then the altar resounds with the chorus:
“O believe him, O believe him,
O believe him, just now.
He will save you, he will save you,
He will save you, just now !”

A heavenly smile begins to chase away the sadness which has hung
like a pall over the penitent’s countenance. Before he has had time
to express a word, a score of happy voices lift the choral halleluiah,
in which he joins with his shouts of joy. “His was a mighty work
of grace.” “The Lord was merciful.” His conversion becomes the
theme of sermon and song, to incite others to seek religion.
How fortunate for the poor penitent, when he was on the verge
of infidelity, that his reasoning process was cut short and his judg­
ment overborne by the solicitude of friends! Otherwise he might
have deepened skepticism into confirmed infidelity, with the contra­
dictions and inconsistencies of the system. The preacher had told
him that the unregenerate can not exercise saving faith, without the
enabling power of the Holy Spirit; yet all the while he was exhorted
to believe—to believe just now. What ? That Jesus is the Son of
God ? No. He believed that already. Believe that he was a sinner ?
No. What then? Why, “just believe that you are pardoned, and
you are pardoned.” Or, otherwise, a man must believe in order to
be pardoned; still he can not, being unregenerate. Then, he is par­
doned if he believes so. Then, of course, believing that he is par­
doned, he will be happy, has the desired revulsion of the emotions,
or has “gotten religion.” Then, his feelings become the evidence of
pardon ; or he believes he is pardoned before he has the evidence, in
order to obtain the evidence. But did he believe without evidence
entirely ? Surely not; for that is impossible. His faith must have
rested upon the testimony of his advisers, or it was nothing but
imagination, or both combined. Of the power of the imagination,

�8

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

hear what Professor Haven, of Amherst, says in his “ Mental Philos­
ophy,” page 153. This is a standard text-book in many of our insti­
tutions of learning:
“ Errors of Imagination.—Undoubtedly there are errors, mistakes, prejudices,
illusions of the imagination ; mistakes in judgment, in reasoning, in the affairs of
practical life, the source of which is to be found in some undue influence, some
wrong use of the imagination. We mistake its conceptions for realities. We
dwell upon its pleasing visions till we forget the sober face of truth. We fancy
pleasures, benefits, results, which will never be realized, or we look upon the dark
and dreary side of things, till all nature wears the somber hue of our disordered
fancy.”

It would seem that Professor Haven must have had his eye upon
the anxious-seat when he penned this paragraph.
While presenting the foregoing description of anxious-seat
conversion, the thought occurred to the writer that he might be
charged with an attempted caricature; for, he is free to confess that,
if he had not carefully noted the facts, it would be difficult to regard
it as a representation of sober reality. But those who have frequented
such scenes, will confess that he might have colored the picture even
more highly, without violence to truth. He is not conscious of “ hav­
ing set down aught in malice.”
With this procedure before us, we propose to deduce those mental
and emotional laws which should be recognized in this process of
“getting religion,” and under the operation of which it is believed
the fact may be rationally explained. In order to appreciate this
psychological experience in its varied manifestations, it must be pre­
mised that the intensity of emotional activity depends largely upon the
strength and development of the moral sense and the imagination;
that the intensity of emotional activity, caused under the influence
of the imagination, is ordinarily greater than that produced under the
influence of the moral sense. But if both the imagination and the
moral sense are involved, as is generally, if not always, the case in
religious excitements, we may expect an intensity of emotional ac­
tivity correspondent to the united strength and development of both
these faculties, only modified by the degree of precision and force
with which the objects producing the excitement are presented to the
mind, and also the nature of the objects; for, if the objects be such
as are not trivial, but directly connected with our highest interests
for time and eternity, they would naturally command our most ear­

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

9

nest solicitude. Hence, we would most confidently expect, what is a
notorious fact, that the results of revivals, conducted according to the
anxious-seat method, should depend largely upon the rhetorical and
emotional power of the minister. If he be a man of warm, impulsive
nature, with a vivid imagination and good pulpit address, so that he
can clothe his transcendently important themes with the chameleon
changes of the sublime and the sorrowful, the terrific and the beau­
tiful, the awful, grand, or pitiful; if he can touch, every note in the
diapason of human feeling, with the exquisiteness and the dash of a
well-skilled orchestra,—then we may readily believe that great results
will be achieved. Hence, in our time, an evangelist is regarded as
little else than an expert revivalist. Let no one think, because the
writer speaks thus, that he is opposed to revivals. Far from it. If
procured and conducted in accordance with the Word of God, they
are great instrumentalities for good. But it is the abuse of them, by
pressing them into the service of a human system, that has well-nigh
turned the world against them.
MENTAL AND EMOTIONAL LAWS.

I. We most readily imagine or believe that which is in accordance
with our desires.
II. The facility of faith is variable in different persons, on account
of constitutional peculiarities, and in the same person at different
times, on account of associations, personal habits, or other causes.
III. Confidence in the veracious character of witnesses predisposes
the mind to faith in their testimony.
IV. Imagination and faith exercise a controlling power over the
emotions. We feel as we imagine or believe.
V. The imagination or belief of a falsehood affects the emotions
in precisely the same manner and to the same degree as the truth
upon any given subject, provided the falsehood appears to be truth.
VI. If the emotions be borne out of their normal condition to any
extreme of intense activity, nature demands a revulsion, or a gradual
subsidence, at the peril of insanity.
VII. Generally, if the emotions be intensely excited under the
influence of the imagination or moral sense, or both combined,
bodily agitations will appear, particularly in persons of a nervous
temperament.
VIII. Generally, emotional excitement is contagious.

�1°

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

These laws of mental and emotional activity are not submitted
as applicable only to religious revivals, but to mental and emotional
activity under all circumstances. Without undertaking to prove or
illustrate them, which would be a pleasant pastime, if space allowed,
the writer appeals to the consciousness of every reader for their jus­
tification, confident, also, that the observation of every man will afford
an abundance of facts from every-day life to fully illustrate them.
APPLICATION OF THE ABOVE LAWS.

Let us recur to the penitent whom we left, a little while since,
filled with the new-born joy of “getting religion,” that we may trace
his psychological experience, to ascertain whether or not it was gov­
erned and explainable by these laws.
Why were his emotions so depressed, even to the very verge of
an anguishing despair, till he could say, “ The pains of hell get hold
on me?” Was it because of an immediate impact of the Holy Spirit
upon his spirit? Or, was it because he believed himself to be a sin­
ner, exposed to the wrath of God ? Because he saw, through faith in
the Word of God, a hell yawning to receive him, and his imagination
pictured the woefulness of its torments to his mind. Because he had
begun to realize that he deserved it all, for sinning so long against a
Holy God, whose matchless love, in the death of Christ, he had so
long despised. Because, too, not only his own faith and imagina­
tion had shown him these things, but the faith and imagination of
preacher and people had assisted his own vision. His faith and
imagination being intensely active, his emotions were agonizingly
depressed. (See Law IV.)
But, says the objector, if the Spirit of God had not been striving
with him, he would not have felt this deep conviction. Grant it. But
did the Spirit strive, by direct impact, or through intervening instru­
mentalities, in accordance with the laws of our mental and moral con­
stitution ? This is the point. If in the former manner, then his
conviction had no moral character, for he must have been without
will in the matter. If in the latter manner, then his own agency was
involved; and conversion is not a miracle, but to be effected in a
rational way, although none the less by a supernatural, efficient cause.
Why did the penitent’s feelings rebound so suddenly? and why
did they not rebound sooner? For, perhaps, he had been “seeking
religion” for weeks—may be months. In favor of this revulsion several

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!1

11

principles conspired: I. He earnestly desired and sought for the par­
don of his sins. (See Law I.) 2. He had confidence in his religious
advisers, who testified that God would pardon him, and gave their
own experience in proof. (See Law III.) 3. Nature demands a re­
bound of the emotions when borne away to a given extreme. (See
Law VI.) 4. Many around him were happy, having recently “gotten
religionothers were happy in the demonstrative joy of the new
converts, and in the faith of their own salvation. (See Law VIII.)
Why, then, should he not find the object of his seeking sooner ? His
faith and imagination combined to depress his emotions; why did
they not, under these seemingly favorable circumstances, combine to
exalt them to the acme of peace and joy? Here is the puzzle, if con­
version, or “getting religion,” is an effect of the direct, immediate
operation of the Holy Spirit. Does not the Holy Spirit aim at and de­
sire every sinner’s conversion ? Had not many already been converted,
who came to the anxious-seat long since this penitent came ? Why,
then, is he not converted sooner ? Perhaps this explanation may avail
us: The Word of God testifies plainly against sin, showing us also its
sinfulness and its punishment; also, of the love of God, and the death
of Jesus for the sinner. The Holy Spirit had laid a broad foundation
for the penitent’s faith in regard to his lost condition without Christ.
That same Word had deigned to assist his imagination by such rep­
resentations of the fearful consequences of sin as were calculated to
give activity to his imagination. We can readily understand how he
was “pricked to the heart;” how he was prostrated under a sense of
guilt and fearful apprehension. But in vain does the poor man search
the Word of God for a promise of pardon connected with the anxiousseat. In vain does he search the Divine record for an example of
conversion according to this method. The broad foundation where
he rested his faith for conviction, is now wanting. He is dependent
upon the testimony of men, that God will forgive his sins in this
way. The fact that, in giving his experience, he may rest his faith
upon some promise contained in the Scriptures, does not change the
fact that the testimony of men is the real basis of his faith; for, if
there is no promise of God connected with the anxious-seat, or if
this method of conversion is unscriptural, then, of course, all promises
construed with it are misapplied, and therefore cease to be the testi­
mony of God, and become simply the testimony of men,—just as the
Scripture quoted by Satan, when tempting the Savior, ceased to be

�12

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

the Word of God, and, as then applied, became simply a positive
falsehood. Perhaps the convert was like Thomas, constitutionally
incredulous; not inclined to believe, ordinarily, without palpable evi­
dence. Perhaps he may have become slow to believe the testimony
of men, because his confidence had been violently shattered or weak­
ened by human treachery and deception. Perhaps his own personal
habits may have replaced a confiding disposition. (See Law II.) If
any or all these things were true of him, it is easily explained why
he did not “ get religion ” sooner. Still, the very fact that he “ got
religion” at all, indicates a preponderance of the favorable influences
over the adverse. Now, the revulsion being at last secured, perhaps
under a tremendous pressure of the imagination, combined with
what strength of faith he was able to command, may be carried up to
the most intense emotional excitement, producing bodily agitations
of the most astonishing violence; or, the physical powers sometimes
whelmed with the emotional flood, the man sinks into a semi-con­
scious state, when he is said to be in a trance. (See Law VII.)
Then the mind is given up to the most delightful visions. This used
^to be regarded as evidence of an unusual display of the power of the
Holy Spirit.
Seeing that similar revolutions of the feelings, as well as bodily
agitations, sometimes take place where no one contends that the
Holy Spirit has any thing to do with them, suppose it should turn
out that the Holy Spirit has nothing to do with many of these sup­
posed “ sound conversions that there is a clear non causa pro causa
committed,—then they would simply fall under and be explained by
Law V. The belief or imagination of a falsehood upon any given
subject will produce precisely the same emotional effect as the truth
upon that subject, if the falsehood be accepted as truth. When Jacob
saw the blood-stained coat of his son Joseph, he accepted it as evi­
dence of his death. Doubtless his imagination painted fearful and
heart-rending pictures of his son’s fatal struggle with the wild beasts.
He believed a lie. Joseph was not dead. But would his sorrow have
been more pungent and agonizing if Joseph had actually been dead?
Then, what a revulsion in his emotions when he afterward believed
him to be alive, and next to the throne of Egypt! What a culmina­
tion of his joy, when the aged patriarch fell upon Joseph’s neck and
kissed him, amid the splendors of his royal estate!
The pious Catholic goes to confessional with a heavy heart; con­

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

:3

fessing his sins, he receives the declaration of absolution from the
priest, and departs a happy man. The pagan, too, distressed and
agonized by a sense of guilt, offers his atoning sacrifice, and then re­
joices with a joy unspeakable. Men under delusion may believe a lie,
be happy, and yet be lost.
RESULTS OF THE SYSTEM.

The worst is not yet. According to Law VI, nature demands a
subsidence of excessive emotional excitement, whether the emotion
be pleasant or painful. The new convert naturally measures the evi­
dence of his pardon by the nature and volume of his feelings. As
the volume of joy diminishes and temptations crowd upon him, he
begins to sing, in a doleful tone:
“ ’Tis a point I long to know—
Oft it causes anxious thought:
Do I love the Lord or no ?
Am I his, or am I not?”

'-

Sentiments about as unscriptural as the system which inspired them.
What wonder that these doubts have ended so often in an incor­
rigible apostasy? The Methodist, one of the ablest papers of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, declares that eighty out of every hun­
dred of their converts fall away. So unstable were they, that an­
other human expedient must be devised, not only unscriptural, but
anti-scriptural and ruinous,—take them on six months' trial. Every
theory works out through its appropriate forms.
Another class are made infidels because they can not “get religion.”
Failing to distinguish between religion and its abuse, they, like Gib­
bon, condemn it as a whole, because of their disgust with the abuse.
Another class are made hypocrites. Under the pressure of a
public commitment, by going to the anxious-seat, they feign. what
they do not feel, or studiously conceal what, if revealed, would forfeit
the good opinion of others. It is not averred, here, that there are
more hypocrites among those who believe in the anxious-seat than
among others, but that with a certain class there is a direct tendency
in the system to produce hypocrisy; while, under the simple Gospel,
if men are hypocrites, they must be so despite the system.
There is still another ipore pitiable class—those who, having been
long under conviction and fruitless agony, failing to find relief, and
concluding that they have committed the unpardonable sin, under

♦

�I

14

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

the operation of Law VI, become hopelessly insane. Asylum records
will abundantly corroborate this statement:
Another fearful result is a wide-spread indifference to all religion.
Apostasy is the rule ; or those who remain steadfast are only as one
to five, according to the New York Methodist. The last state of the
apostate is, uniformly, worse than the first. It is always more diffi­
cult to stir his religious consciousness. What, then, must be the
effect upon the eighty out of every hundred converts—to say nothing
of the indurating influence of so much apostasy upon the public
mind—but indifference to all religion ? Of course, apostasy may and
does occur under any system; but it is one thing to facilitate it by a
system, and quite another thing to have it occur against a system.
A CORRUPTION OF THE GOSPEL.

President Finney admits it. On page 254, after contending that
it is necessary to have a test for the sinner’s faith, he further says:
“The Church has always felt it necessary to have something of the kind to
answer this very purpose. In the days of the apostles, baptism answered this pur­
pose. The Gospel was preached to the people, and then all those who were will­
ing to be on the side of the Lord, were called on to be baptized. It held the
precise place that the anxious-seat does now, as a public manifestation of their
determination to be Christians.”

Baptism is confessedly a Divine command. Who authorized its
substitution, for any purpose, with the anxious-seat ? That is a small
matter, however, if it is only a “ mere form',' or if only “ something of
the kind" of the anxious-seat. In apostolic times “ the Gospel was
preached, and those who were willing to be on the side of the Lord,
were called on to be baptized!' Now they are called to the anxiousseat. “It held the precise place that the anxious-seat does now!'
Exactly. Hence a new Gospel. “ He that believeth and cometh to
the anxious-seat, shall be saved.” “ Repent and come to the anxiousseat, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission
of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” “And he
commanded them to come to the anxious-seat, in the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ.” “Arise and come to the anxious-seat, and wash away
your sins, calling on the name of the Lord.” “ The like figure whereunto even the anxious-seat doth also now save us.” “ Know you not
that so many of you as have come to the. anxious-seat, have put on
Christ ?” Is this a perversion of the Gospel, or another gospel ? If
the anxious-seat occupies the place of baptism, of course it is a com­

«

�The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion'.'

15

mand of God, and the promises which He attached to baptism, must
be attached to it; hence, baptism is pushed out of its place in the
plan of pardon. It becomes a mere “ Church ordinance,” to be
changed at pleasure, as to its form and uses. (See Bishop Gilbert’s
“Exposition of the Thirty-nine Articles,” page 251.)
SANCTIFICATION,

Otherwise Perfectionism, is simply anxious-seat conversion in extenso. It is a subjective, or psychological experience, produced in the
same manner as “ getting religion,” and explainable by the same laws.
It is less frequently enjoyed, however, because the people generally
have less faith in the doctrine; hence, fewer persons attempt the
experiment.
THE WAY OUT OF CONFUSION.

“ Preach the Word.” Show the people their sins and their con­
sequences. The love of God in Christ manifested. If they believe,
and are “pricked in the heart,” or become convicted of sin, and cry
out, “ What must we do ?” tell them, as of old, “ Repent and be bap­
tized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for remission
of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” Do not
seek to work up the feelings by artificial means. Do not call into
play the pride of character by public commitment, before the heart is
ready. How often do we hear the preacher say, “ Now, if you wish to
go to heaven [who does not ?], rise up.” “ If you wish the prayers
of the Lord’s people [who does not ?], rise up.” “ Now, all who
have voted that they wish to go to heaven, that they desire the
prayers of the Lord’s people, come to the anxious-seat.” Ah, the
trick! the trick !! thinks many a person who has voted, and instantly
he is filled with disgust. People will endure, or even applaud, strategy ;
but not in religion.
Again: the religious sensibilities always shrink from public expo­
sure, unless the will is won over. To have one’s incipient religious
experience displayed before the prurient gaze, or to be bandied
about by the gossiping tongue, is exceedingly repulsive to a person
whose sense of propriety is well developed. Many a sinner’s thoughts
have been drawn off in the attempted reconciliation of himself to this
unscriptural procedure, when they ought to have been engaged in the
work of reconciling himself to God. Let the struggle begin and go

�16

The Philosophy of “ Getting Religion!'

forward to a final issue without ostentation, then it will be time for
public commitment to Christianity. If the friendly counsel of proper
persons may be given quietly, to lead the soul out of its entangle­
ments, and break its sinful alliances, it is well. Reason, propriety,
philosophy, and Scripture concur to demand this course.
If the subject is ignorant of Christ as the Savior, tell him first, as
Paul did the jailor, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you
shall be saved.” As soon as he expresses a willingness to receive
Christ, “speak to him the Word of the Lord,” for his enlightenment
as to the Lord’s means of salvation, and through repentance he will
soon find his way to baptism, and come again rejoicing through faith.
(See Acts,xvi.) If he be a believing penitent, like Saul at Damas­
cus, tell him to “ arise and be baptized, and wash away his sins, calling
on the name of the Lord.” In short, give to each, according to his
condition, a portion of the Word suited to his case, in due season.
Never mind your theories ; speak the Word.
But, says the objector, must we rule out a psychological expe­
rience ? Must we simply have a “head-religion,” without any heart
in it ? No ; by no means. Nor will there be the least danger, if we
cling to the apostolic methods. The revulsion of the emotions from
the pungency of conviction to the exhilaration of joy will always be
secured, if the sinner really believes that he is pardoned, although he
may believe a falsehood. (See Laws IV, V.) It matters not upon what
kind of testimony his faith may rest. If, then, he be led to a hearty,
intelligent submission to Christ, according to the Gospel plan, his
belief that he is pardoned will rest, not upon the testimony of men,
nor upon imagination, but upon the express promises of God, which
can never fail. The Pentecostan converts began to be glad as soon
as they learned from Peter that they could be saved. “ They gladly
received the Word,” and were baptized the same day. But they were
more joyful still, afterward, when they were able, through their faith
and obedience, to appropriate the Divine promises. Then “ they, con­
tinuing daily, with one accord, in the temple, and breaking of bread
from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness
of heart, praising God, and having favor with all the people.”

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="8321">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8319">
                <text>The philosophy of "getting religion"</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8320">
                <text>Hobbs, Alvin Ingels [1832-1900]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8322">
                <text>Place of publication: Cincinatti&#13;
Collation: 16 p. ; 23 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Republished from Christian Quarterly. Attribution from Virginia Clark catalogue.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8323">
                <text>[s.n.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8324">
                <text>[1873?]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="8325">
                <text>G5351</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19324">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (The philosophy of "getting religion"), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19325">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19326">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19327">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19328">
                <text>Philosophy</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="19329">
                <text>Religion </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="462">
        <name>Philosophy and Religion</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="441" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="486">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/2e015fe80f0a4f1c3d3936e76689a015.pdf?Expires=1784764800&amp;Signature=WqxpKX45ez85LnCXSuidirBD8jqPwozt8RM7FYJe3ek27JLG5sILuKdmnErcdp%7EHyRD5VRDv%7ENzCHl1PSaJdZJeKU42Hs8IdQPPWNvHEvHmMHygMHLA-YUjll5dBZw7fsJSHXi4AIw4QvH3kRnbegHhQ8xxSm6xxIy9tOMYX4aUKSGz5meT7GrSqedVleNQTOpKi7sKU8EmGcl3pOYObNWuN1rehZzjwHJnHfZKCAOFnsDdoog6kGmYOtiLKm94g3yhqnLWjzigkL8K87uTjbhC68VqCg9zax5tdgQ0XYBCCb07wTB2nVBDdoT2js-NRsCjhnvjw%7EIDFJNnGQE%7ElOw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>d54126ad6ed761aeb91a4ff93718776a</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18602">
                    <text>REASON, RELIGION,
AND

REVELATION.
BY

EDWARD VANSITTART NEALE.

“ Yet let us ponder boldly. ’ Tis a base
Abandonment of Reason to resign
Our right of thought.”
Cliilde Harold, iv. 137.

PUBLISHED BY THOMAS SCOTT,
NO. 11 THE TERRACE, FARQUHAR ROAD, UPPER NORWOOD,

LONDON, S.E.

1875.
Price One Shilling,

�LONDON:
PRINTED BY C. W. REYNELL, LITTLE PULTENEY STREET

HAYMARKET, W.

�/

REASON, RELIGION,
AND

REVELATION.
----------- ♦—■

HE course taken by religious controversy of late
seems to impose upon us the necessity of making
clear to our own minds what we mean by Revelation,
to which the one party insist that an unquestioning
obedience should be yielded by the Reason, whose
indefeasable superiority is asserted by the other. To
reconcile these conflicting pretensions must appear,
at first sight, a very hopeless task. And, in truth,
they are commonly brought forward in such a
manner, that the principle of Faith or Trust, which
is of the essence of Religion, is in danger of being
squeezed out of existence between the contending
powers. It is my object, in the present tract, to
offer some considerations adapted to remove this
danger, and point out to the principle of Faith, which
I regard as of the highest importance in the economy
of human nature, a way of escape from the opposed
foes, by showing that Reason and Revelation are
really not antagonistic, but, on the contrary, are the
inseparable factors of all solid knowledge—all that
the Reason can be truly said to know, being a matter
of Revelation ; while, on the other hand, there is no
faculty except the Reason to which this Revelation
could be made, and to it a Revelation has been made
sufficient for its wants. So that faith, instead of
being driven to a perplexing choice between Reason
and Revelation, is called on only to follow her native
instinct, by trusting in that which the Reason can
accept as the Truth of Revelation.

T

�6

Reason, Religion,

Knowledge of whatever kind, I conceive, ultimately
rests upon the consciousness of some act of our wills,
either in using the powers placed at their command,
or in suffering some limitation of their action from
that which acts upon us, and restricts the action of
our wills. That which can be produced directly by
the action of our wills we know, or may know, abso­
lutely. But the sphere of this knowledge is limited,
though within that sphere the ingenuity and patience
of successive generations has built up a marvellous
structure of knowledge absolutely certain—namely,
the knowledge called pure mathematics. But of
what our wills are in themselves, apart from what
they have done, we have no inherent knowledge : no
knowledge from which we can predict positively what
they will do under any given circumstances. All our
knowledge of their tendencies arises from Revelation,
i.e., from our consciousness of the way in which they
commonly do act in ourselves, or our observation of
their action in other persons, whom we assume to be
constituted like ourselves, and to whom we turn in
order to learn what we might become, or be disposed
to do, under circumstances different from those which
we have personally experienced. While of that which
acts upon us we have no knowledge at all, except
from observing how we are affected, and comparing
these observations with the affections of other persons
to whom we ascribe a natural constitution similar to
our own. Setting aside the knowledge of our acts,
all our knowledge, whether of ourselves or of that
which is not ourselves, is strictly a matter of revela­
tion. That we are subject to likings or dislikings of
various degrees of strength, to sensations of pleasure
or pain, and impulses to action arising out of them
that we can, to a great extent, control these impulses,
and determine which we shall yield to, and how far
that we have within, a resisting power which asserts
the right to control them; all these, and manifold

�and Revelation.

7

other facts concerning our nature, we learn only from
the revelation of experience. The knowledge is not
born with us; it is not a something discoverable by
carefully looking into ourselves, as if it had always
belonged to us. We learn it only by finding that the
impulses come, and that the controlling power shows
itself as occasion calls the one or the other forth.
Only experience reveals to us what it lies in us to be.
And what is true of ourselves, and of the powers
immediately subject to our will, is true still more
emphatically of that which acts upon these powers,
which we call our bodies. That we live upon a solid
mass of something on which we can move about;
that we can get off it, by our unassisted strength,
little more if so much as half our own height, and
are always pulled back again, by a force which we
cannot resist; that we are exposed to alternations of
darkness and light, of greater or less heat or cold;
that these changes are connected with the presence
to, or absence from, our sight of a body which we call
the sun ; all these and countless other similar facts,
the materials of what we call science, are entirely
matters of Revelation. We should not have any
notion of them at all, if we did not find them
experimentally to be what they actually are.
*
All our knowledge, then, except pure mathe­
matics, is revealed; but how is it revealed ?
To what faculty is this revelation made ? To our
Reason. That we know anything at all about the
matters thus revealed, beyond the fact that there is
some power not originating in our own wills, which
* There is an additional element necessary before either
class of facts mentioned in the text can become the ground­
work of science, on which I will not dwell further than to say
that it appears to me to be an instinct of the Reason, namely
the assumption that from similar antecedents similar conse­
quences will follow—that what has happened once will, under
the like circumstances, happen again.

�8

Reason, Religion,

acts upon them, depends upon a two-fold action,
proper to this Reason. 1st. Its constructive power
of Imagination.
2nd. Its analytical power of
Reflection.
By these powers, acting within our own minds or
upon materials which we present to our senses by
our own act, the science of mathematics has been
built up; and it is by applying these powers to inter­
pret what acts upon us that we have arrived at
whatever knowledge of this external agent we have
attained. Let us follow the process.
1. By our imaginative power we combine the reveal­
ing action of that which acts upon our wills under
the forms of Space and Time, and the so-called cate­
gories of Quality, Quantity, Relation, Cause, &amp;c.,
which belong to the constructive action of our ima­
gination, and constitute the staple of metaphysics.
Thus we form to ourselves, out of that which affects
our wills, objects on which we can reflect, as in
mathematical science, by a similar action, we form such
objects out of that which our wills determine for
themselves. What is the purpose of this reflection ?
Primarily, and in the objects of pure mathematical
science exclusively, it is to understand our own work
—to make clear to ourselves what is involved in the
constructions of our imagination, by pulling them to
pieces, and examining all their parts in their several
relations, till they have become thoroughly intelligible
to ourselves. Secondly, in all but pure mathematical
science there comes in, after the first operation of
reflection is ended, a second operation, without which
what we call science would not exist, namely, the
testing our imaginative constructions by carefully com­
paring what is observable in nature with what ought
to be observable, if the action upon ourselves, which
we observe, really arises from objects so constituted
as those constructed by our imaginations; in other
words, to ascertain whether the action of nature will

�and Revelation.

9

fit into our ideas about it, so that these ideas, which
we know in themselves, may furnish to us an intel­
ligible explanation of this action, which we know
only by its effect on us.
How great the importance of this careful testing
of our imaginative constructions really is, modern
science is a conclusive witness, by the almost total
revolution made by it, through this operation, in the
conceptions about the universe which formed the
staple of ancient speculation. But at present I
would especially call attention to the progressive
character which this double action of the Reason
necessarily imparts to the whole of the Revelations
made to it. Bor, although the matter revealed is
quite independent of our imaginations, and we have
no ground for supposing it to have been essentially
different in the earlier ages of human existence to
what it is now, the real revelation to us, that is all
the knowledge of it resting on any solid basis which we
possess, has depended upon our success in inter­
preting the revealing record, by the conceptions
which our imaginations have constructed ; and these
Conceptions have required to be continually re­
moulded so as to adapt themselves to the observa­
tions made by successive generations of mankind
about what they thus attempted to interpret.
To the imagination of the ancient Greeks, for
instance, it was revealed that the earth is round; not a
mere round, flat surface, as the Jews of old appear to
have imagined, but around ball. But the further revela­
tion that this ball turns on its own axis and moves
round the sun, and thus produces day and night,
summer and winter, was only suspected as a possi­
bility by some of the most sagacious of the Greek
race, who were deterred from following up their pro­
found conception by the outcry of impiety raised
against them, as it is now against those who, in inter­
preting records held to be divine, depart materially

�IO

Reason, Religion,

from, the imaginations sanctified by popular faith.
These conceptions had not then attained that cer­
tainty, produced by independent conspiring evidences,
■which to us has raised them, to the rank of unques­
tioned revelations.
Now these modifications in our interpretation of
the revealing record, however great the revolution in
our conceptions to which they may give rise-—how­
ever considerable the disturbance produced in our
minds from the necessity of recasting ideas grown
venerable from the colouring of antiquity, obviously
furnish no ground at all for doubting the reality of a
revealing action addressed to the interpreting imagi­
nation.. The changes in our constructive imaginings
prove, not that there is nothing behind the veil, but
only that the veil has been imperfectly lifted, and
that, in consequence, the nature of the permanent
reality has been inadequately apprehended. Never­
theless, in the course of this world-wide revelation,
there has often arisen a disturbing action, producing
unnecessary doubt and distrust, from the claim unduly
set up on behalf of some interpreting imagination to
be the last word, the unerring utterance of absolute
truth on the matters to which it relates. The rival­
ries of sects and schools in the ancient world, the
long enslavement of thought in the Mediseval ages, to
the teachings, actual or supposed, of Aristotle, the
throes attending that great struggle for the “ right
to ponder boldly,” of which the religious reforma­
tion of the sixteenth century was only one phase, are
familiar but instructive instances of the danger in­
curred by the imagination, of becoming stifled by the
products of its own creative action. The past of
human effort seemed so vast, when men looked back
upon it, that it dwarfed the present. The contrast
in the individual of the wisdom of age with the rash­
ness of youth misled men by a false analogy. They
forgot that, as has since been well said, if age owes

�and Revelation.

11

its increased wisdom to a longer experience, each suc­
cessive generation of mankind, since it inherits the
experience of its predecessors, may reasonably expect
to attain a deeper insight into that which this expe­
rience can teach—that there is no ground whatever
for supposing the Divine, revealing action to be limited
to one age or race which has passed away—and that,
therefore, to test the conformity of any received
opinion to the reality of things, far from being an act
of irreverent scepticism, is, truly, the evidence of a
profound faith ; a proof of our belief in the continuous
operations of that Divine Spirit in which the un­
wearied questionings of our intelligence originate.
And we have, in modern science, an ever-growing
testimony to the solid realities of truth thus attain­
able, by the greater clearness and comprehensiveness
of the conceptions to which this process of faithful
inquiry has conducted us.
But, as I began by saying, the immediate revealing
agent in all these operations is the human imagina­
tion, which, no doubt, fills only the office of an inter­
preter, and requires us at every step carefully to
compare the interpretation with the document to be
interpreted, but affords, in the continually increasing
perfection of its interpretations, an ever-accumulating
proof of the inherent correspondence between the
interpreting faculty and that which is to be inter­
preted. Take away the imagination from the mind
of man—you would perform on his intelligence an
operation very analogous in its effects to the effect
upon his power of perception of taking away that
great instrument of the imagination—the eye. The
consciousness of will, of the power which will can
direct, of the affections to which it is exposed, and
the impulses by which it is moved, might remain.
The memory of sensation once experienced, if under
such circumstances we possessed such a memory,
might lead us to avoid what had caused us pain, and

�12

Reason, Religion^

welcome what had caused us pleasure; but from all
that constitutes the noble domain of knowledge, we
should be shut out as completely as we should be
from all that attracts or elevates us in poetry, or art.
How could the astronomer have attained the con­
viction that the earth is a sphere, or learned to ascribe
day and night to its regular rotation, if he had not
been able to build up in his imagination the form of
a spherical body in order, by an accurate analysis of
its properties, to show that the phenomena observable
upon the earth correspond to them. And if this first
step in the revelation of the deeper secrets of the
universe depends upon the constructive power of the
imagination, much more is this the case with the
following steps, where the imagination has enlarged
the boundaries of space of which experience gives
us any direct indication, first to the orbits of the
planets in their courses round the sun, and then to
the distances of the stars, now beginning to be mea­
sured through the ingenuity of the same creative
faculty, by processes of which no abstraction from
sensation^ can furnish the slightest exception F Or, to
take an illustration from another science, how could
the geologist have read into consistent meaning the
revelations of the “ stone book,” if his imagination had
not been competent to enlarge the bounds of time
derived from experience, as widely as the imagination
of the astronomer has been competent to enlarge the
bounds of space derivable by abstraction from sensa­
tion ?
Nor is the action of this constructive faculty con­
fined to the indefinite multiplication or more perfect
determination of that of which the revelations of sense
give it either direct intimations, as in the case of the
fundamental conditions belonging to the exercise of
will—space and time, or suggestive hints as in the
case of the primitive geometrical forms—straight or
curved lines, angles, circles, squares, spheres, cubes,

�and Revelation.

13

cones, many-sided figures, &amp;c. The greatest triumphs
of scientific explanation in recent times have been
won by the aid of an imaginative construction to
which sensation cannot give the least assistance,
because what is thus constructed is imagined to
underlie all sensation and make the action of the
senses possible. Read any recent exposition of the
sciences of Heat and Light, you will find yourselves
in the presence of an all-pervading something called
the 2Ether, neither fluid nor solid, but uniting the
properties characteristic of both, which, eye hath
*
never seen nor can see, nor tongue taste, nor nose
smell, nor ear hear, nor body touch, but without which
sight, and taste, and smell, and hearing, and touch
would alike be impossible—the most daring creation
ever made by the poetic faculty of imagination ; and
yet a substance whose action is conceived to be sub­
ject to the strictest determinations of mathematical
analysis; the practically unlimited agent of a power
everywhere limited by the most stringent law, in
which the indefinitely vast is inseparably bound up
with the indefinitely little—the all-embracing, all­
separating, all-uniting, invisible, intangible, insensible
condition of all that is visible, tangible, or sensible.
It seems to me impossible that, before this proof
of the extent to which the constructive ideality of
the imagination enters into the conclusions of scientific
research, the popular philosophy of the eighteenth
Century, which resolved this ideal principle of know­
ledge into so-called abstractions from the assumed
realities of sensation, can long continue to hold its
* Every phenomenon of light points strongly to the concep­
tion of a solid rather than a fluid constitution of the luminife­
rous sether, and that in the sense that none of the luminous
particles are supposed capable of interchanging places, or of
bodily transfer to any considerable distance from their own
special locality in the universe. —Sir John Herschell, ‘ ‘ Good
Words,” 1865, 506.

�14

Reason, Religion,

ground * The little, hard, round, indestructible ab­
surdities which these philosophers called “ matter,”
and were pleased to scatter in patches over the
boundless void, have vanished before the profounder
researches of later physicists. The long words
Attraction, Repulsion, Gravitation, Electricity, Gal­
vanism, Magnetism, Affinity, Caloric, &amp;c., &amp;c., in
which the idealising imagination of these naive
deniers of ideas dressed up their imaginary matter,
deluding themselves into supposing that they had ex­
plained natural phenomena if they succeeded in tying
them into proper bundles, and ticketing each with a
name of its own, are coming to be recognised for
what they really are—namely, elastic strings by
which the imagination has bound together the mate­
rials supplied it by the senses, for the more convenient
examination of their mutual relations. And the ex­
planation of the phenomena thus classified is beginning
to be found, and, from the success attending the
attempts already made, is being everywhere sought,
in the conception of modes of pressure, and the
motions produced by their actions and reactions—■
conceptions in which the reflective Reason can find
-verce causae, revealing the origin of phenomena, because
in them the imagination deals with that of which it
can form distinct ideas, inasmuch as it is that which
our own will is able to produce by the powers at its
immediate command.f
* I say “so-called” abstractions because the process of un­
limited addition by which the notions of a boundless Time or
Space are supposed to be formed out of sensations of limited
Space or Time is clearly more than abstraction.
+ This statement may perhaps be objected to as not treat­
ing with proper respect Newton’s claim to have found in his
conceptions of gravitating force the vera causa of the motions
of the moon and planets. But my criticism affects not the
claims of Newton so much as those set up by his followers.
Newton, setting off from a phenomenon directly observable
—namely, that a body unsupported falls to the earth with a

�and Revelation.

15

1
Now what the imagination has done, more or less
perfectly, during the whole recorded history of man­
kind, bnt especially during the four last centuries,
for the world of natural phenomena, it has done
also, but more especially during the earlier ages of
our race, for the world of internal emotions, pro­
duced by the action of these phenomena upon us—
the fear, dread, awe, on the one hand, and on the
other the joy, hope, trust, confidence, which the great
universe around us, by its mysterious union of that
which lends itself to our desires with that which
certain initial rate of movement, continually accelerated in
proportion to the time of its continuance,said, “I will explain
this phenomenon, the motions of the moon round the earth,
and of the earth and other planets round the sun, and a
number of other phenomena, if you grant me two supposi­
tions :—1st. That the power which makes bodies fall to the
earth resides in each elementary part, both of the earth and
of these bodies, each of which acts on all the others at the
same distance from it with the same force, the total force
exerted by any body depending on the number of these
elementary parts contained in it—whence it followed that, as
Galileo had shown, in opposition to the teaching of the Aris­
totelians, a piece of gold and a piece of paper will fall to
the earth in the same time if the resistance of the air is taken
away, and that the earth falls to a stone as truly as the stone
falls to it. 2nd. That this power diminishes in proportion to
the surface over which it is exerted—that is, in the inverse
ratio of the square of the radius drawn from the centre of the
body to this surface. I do not question the right of Newton
to claim for this offspring of his imagination the character of
a vera causa; that is to say, it furnishes conceptions from
which the phenomena to be explained may be deduced with
strict numerical precision, and thus satisfactorily accounted
for. How bodies are able to exercise on each other the
power thus defined, is quite another question—one in no
way answered, as is often assumed, by saying that the attrac­
tion of gravitation is a property inherent in all matter, which,
in fact, is only to say, in other words, ‘bodies attract each
other in the way imagined by Newton because they do.’
What can be truly said is only ‘bodies act as if they did
attract each other in the way supposed by Newton.’” The
speculations referred to in the text make it probable that, by

�16

Reason, Religion,

thwarts them, of order and disorder, of tenderness
and sternness, of the pleasurable and the painful, of
growth and decay, of life and death, is adapted to
produce, and which it produced with the greater
vividness in the ages when the imagination had not
yet seriously set itself to that task of drawing back
the veil from the mysteries of nature, in which, by
the help of the faculty of reflective analysis, it has
gradually made so much progress. The first work
of the imagination, in the exercise of its revealing
function, was to create and mould into shape the idea
another happy exercise of imaginative genius, we may ere
long be able to demonstrate why they do thus act.
Further, I would observe, that the phenomena really ex­
plained by the theory of gravitation are so explained only by
means of an assumption, of which no other proof can be given
but its power of explaining these phenomena. The attractive
force ascribed by astronomers to the different celestial bodies
is not the force with which they are experimentally familiar
on the earth. If the sun, for instance, exercised as much
attractive power in proportion to its bulk, as the earth exer­
cises, its attractive force would be fourfold that ascribed to it
by astronomers. But then, if the theory of gravitation is
true, its action upon the earth and the other planetary bodies
would be very different from what it is. Now the astrono­
mers find that, if they assume the attractive power of the sun
to be only one quarter of that which the earth would exert if
it were as large as the sun, and if its power increased in pro­
portion to its size, the action of the sun is what, according to
the theory of gravitation, it ought to be. Therefore they
ascribe to the sun an attractive power diminished to the
degree above stated when compared with the ascertained
power of the earth; or, in the received scientific phraseology,
they say “the density of the sun is only one fourth” that of
the earth. I do not contest the conformity of this hypothesis
to the nature of things; I wish only to call attention to the
fact that it is an hypothesis—a creation of the human imagina­
tion in the exercise of its revealing function. And that our
confidence in the truth of this revelation depends upon the
completeness with which we can deduce from this creation of
our imaginations, results corresponding to the phenomena
ascertained by observation.

�and Revelation.

17

of God. To borrow the profound words of the great
German poet—•
In Innern ist ein Universum auch,
Daher der Volker loblicher Gebrauch,
Das Jeglicher das Beste was er kennt
Es’sGott Ja seinen Gott ernennt.
j
Ihm Himmel und Erde ubergiebt,
Ihn furchtet, und wo moglich liebt.
*
It is with these creations of the imagination in
former ages, among races necessarily and in some
respects very widely different from ourselves; races
whose languages have passed away from living speech,
whose modes of life and thought we can only imper­
fectly realise, whose ideas of the world in which they
lived, in so far as we are able to compare them with
our present knowledge, were in almost every point
mistaken; it is, I repeat, with the conceptions by
which the imagination of these races strove to make
comprehensible to themselves the nature of the
mysterious power underlying our own consciousness,
and all the phenomena made known to us through its
means, that we have to deal when we approach the
precincts asserted to be the special home of Revela­
tion. Hence arises the difficulty noticed above.
Men have set up for these conceptions, or rather
for some particular set of them to which they pin
their own faith, a claim to be not of human parentage
but of superhuman origin : not one of the forms
under which the imagination of man has endeavoured
to apprehend God, but special divine acts; peculiar
* Goethe—Gott Gemuth und Welt. I subjoin a paraphrase
for the benefit of those who do not understand the original;—
A universe there is within the mind,
Hence the praiseworthy custom of mankind;
From that which each as noblest can conceive,
To frame a God, in whom he may believe—•
Supreme o’er all, beneath, around, above—•
Object of awe, and, if he can, of love.

B

�i8

Reason, Religion,

manifestations of the being and action of God made
by Him to some favoured men, in modes which their
intelligence could grasp and transmit to others less
favoured than themselves. And if this claim is con- tested, if matters are pointed out in these supposed
■especial revelations inconsistent with the super­
natural origin asserted for them; if the evidence by
which the claim is sought to be supported is shown
to be of uncertain age or untrustworthy character,
and the weakness of the alleged proofs is opposed
to the validity of the claim, those who make it raise
a cry that the criticism strikes at the root of all
faith in a Divine Revelation; and if this faith be lost
then farewell, they say, to all the consolations of
religious trust, and the surest stay of any morality
but that of enlightened self-interest.
But if the natural action of the Reason be what I
have endeavoured to point out; if the whole series
of its operations is really a continuous revealing, and
this revelation is made by the free action of the ima­
gination in forming conceptions which the analysing
intellect tests, then it must be clear—1st, that the
criticism of any particular set of conceptions which
are asserted to constitute an especially profound
revelation, cannot in any way interfere with the
revealing process, since criticism constitutes a very
important part of it; 2nd, that the fact of any
particular creation of the imagination proving to
be erroneous, is not a proof that the imagination
is not a true source of revelation on the matters
to whioh that conception may relate; for all
its revelations are essentially free creations, which
acquire their revealing character through the action
of the imaginative power in remoulding them to
meet the objections of criticising reflection, till they
become correct interpretations of the observed
phenomena.
But, it may be urged, granting the imagination to

�and Revelation.

*9

have the revealing function ascribed to it, yet since,
by your own showing, we cannot rely upon its crea­
tions as true interpretations of the reality of Being
unless we can test them, how can we discriminate
between the truth or falsehood of the conceptions
which it may form about the source of all existence F
Set aside, as you apparently ask us to do, those
proofs of the authority of the teacher on which the
asserters of Revelation have relied in every case
where the claim has been made, miracle, and pro­
phecy, the so-called “signs and seals” of revealed
truth, and what remains to point out among the diver­
sity of conceptions which the imagination of man­
kind has evolved about God,—a variety not inferior
to that of the conceptions by which it has striven
to interpret the world of sense,—which are to be
rejected and which retained F How are we to
apply to them that testing process through which
alone the voice of our interpreter can acquire reliable
accuracy F I do not undertake to answer this ques­
tion in detail within the limits of the present tract.
But I will endeavour to point out the kind of answer
which may, I think, be given to it. In the first
place, then, I conceive that there is between the
imaginative conceptions forming the subjects of reli­
gious faith and the conclusions resulting from scientific
research a general consonance, which must increase
our trust in the essential conformity of these primitive
creations of the imagination to the reality of Being.
All the great religions of the earth have the common
character of presenting the actual condition of man
as one of imperfection, falling short of the ideal law
of his nature, for which some have endeavoured to
account, by assuming a degeneracy of the race—a fall
from a condition of original perfection—-while all,
with more or less distinctness, have looked forwards
to a time of restoration and general happiness either
on the earth itself or, if not here, in some future life

�20

Reason, Religion,

to succeed and make up for this. Thus, in one shape
or other, the conception of a progress of mankind
from their actual condition to a higher one has formed
an essential element in the imaginative conceptions
which have given shape to Religion. But this idea of
progress is now beginning, through the scientific
study of the earth’s past history, to colour all the
conclusions of scientific reasoning. Man, according
*
to the teachings of geology, has slowly grown to the
fulness of his present power and the maturity of his
present knowledge by a gradual ascent from the com­
mon level of animal life. We can trace him back, in
all parts of the earth, to a time when his arts and his
knowledge seem to have been summed up in the dis­
covery that it was possible to make tools of flint. We
trace back this time to a geological epoch so remote
that it forces us to count by tens of thousands of
years the interval between it and the formation of the
societies whose history constitutes what we call the
records of civilisation. The slow advance of this
civilisation in its higher forms, the periods of sta­
tionaryness—even of decline and absolute decay—
which have marked its course; the partial ebb of the
fertilising waters from lands once irrigated by their
presence—all this, so full of perplexing doubt when
looked at in detail, sinks into insignificance, as a
ground for reasonable inference, when compared with
the enormous evolution of the race attested by the
“ stone book.” Even if we do not accept the con­
clusions of Mr. Darwin and his followers—to which
reasonable probability seems to me to attach—as to the
gradual development of the human form from some
ape-like ancestor, still we have but to compare the
men of the age of flint implements with the men of
the present day, or with those whose remains we pos­
sess in the monuments of Egypt or Assyria, Greece
or Rome, to satisfy ourselves that the principle of
progress, which the imagination of our ancestors con-

�and Revelation.

21

gecrated as an essential part of their religious trust,
does really constitute the governing influence in our
earthly existence. The form given by the imagina­
tion to its bright creations may have been far from
the truth, but those creations themselves represent a
Conception profoundly true.
Surely, then, we have, in this coincidence between
the results to which the study of the phenomenal
world lead under the interpreting light cast upon it
by the imagination when subjected to the careful
testing of scientific analysis, and the forebodings of
this same power when left to follow its own nature
freely, a circumstance adapted to increase our con­
fidence in those teachings of this inward guide which
from their nature do not admit of the sort of verifica­
tion possible in regard to its interpretation of the
sensible universe—namely, the conceptions by means
of which mankind have endeavoured to lift the veil
that hides the All-sustaining power from the sustained.
Now, in all these instinctive creations of the free
imagination we find it introducing into its conception
of God that notion of intelligent will, of will working
for definite purposes and conscious of its own acts,
which lies at the root of what we call personality.
And to this Divine, conscious, intelligent will we find
that the imagination has also uniformly ascribed a sym­
pathy of some sort with the wants and wishes of man­
kind. No doubt the reflective criticism of the Reason
has continually cast doubt upon these creations of its
imaginative power. It has pointed out the inappro­
priateness of a conception derived from our conscious­
ness of ourselves, as individuals limited by a being
which we cannot change and distinguished by it from
other beings, to that Being who ex hypotliesi has no
limitations but those expressing its own will. It has
insisted on the dissimilarity between our conscious
action, which can do only one thing at a time but
exerts all its faculties to do that one thing perfectly,

�22

Reason, Religion,

and the Divine action which does a countless mass of
things at the same time while it appears utterly in­
different to whether any one of them is or is not done
as perfectly as it can be done; and in every action is
preparing the way for another distinct action to grow
out of it. If it admits the marks of tender sympathy,
of provident care disclosed by the world of organized
life, it dwells, in opposition to them, upon the un­
sparing, undiscriminating destruction which con­
tinually sweeps this living world away, not only by
gradual decay, a process, perhaps, to be accepted as
the necessary accompaniment of individual existence,
but by overwhelming disasters, arresting the living
creature in the very beginnings of its existence, or in
mid career, in the full swing of its active energy, and
consigning it, without any fault of its own or the pos­
sibility of escape, to irretrievable destruction. It may
point out that the personal Deities whom the imagina­
tion has created for itself are but “ magnified men,” and
that if the anthropomorphic element is excluded, the
conceptions lose all their distinctness. In vain. The
imagination is perplexed, but not satisfied. There
remains the instinctive conviction that consciousness
cannot arise from that which is essentially uncon­
scious, nor sympathy originate in that which is
*
unsympathetic.
And as the analysing reflection,
though it may pull the constructions of the imagina­
tion to pieces, cannot show that some future effort
* The last conviction is apparently the most deeply rooted
—at least, this seems so from the case of the Buddhists, who
retain prayer as a mysterious form of motion, it may be of the
lips of men in uttering certain consecrated words or it may
be of any substance on which these words are written, capable
of securing benefit to those who originate it, while they deny
to the Deity who sympathetically responds to this movement
that conscious perception of the prayer offered, without which,
to our European judgment, prayer becomes absurd. Hence
the construction of those strange phenomena, abundant in
Thibet, Praying machines.

�and Revelation.
may not be more successful, men are inclined, on the
whole, to trust their constructive instincts rather
than their critical analyses, and, taking refuge in the
possibilities of the unknown, prop up by faith what
they cannot sustain by demonstration.
Is this tendency justifiable ? Is it possible to
satisfy the analysing faculty of the Reason that there
are matters on which it ought not to exercise itself ?
I do not think it is possible. But, on the other hand,
is it possible to induce the constructive imaginative
faculty of this same Reason to sit down contented
with treating its own conscious, intelligent action as
a sort of accident in existence ; an inexplicable and.
occasional offshoot or outcome of a power which,
except in these partial manifestations of conscious­
ness and intelligence, is unconscious and unintelli­
gent — to rest satisfied with assuming that its
inherent desire to trace a principle of unity in all
that it perceives is a delusion; and to substitute for
the belief in an ever-present conscious Power which
eternally gives rise to the unconscious by processes as
yet unimagined, a belief in an ever present uncon­
scious power which, by processes as yet unimagined,
occasionally gives rise to the conscious ? * Equally do
I think that it is not possible.
Are we, then, shut up to a perpetual irreconcilable
antagonism between these two constituents of our
Reason, its constructive Imagination and its analys­
ing Reflection. Can no test be found sufficient to
decide our judgments on the one side or the other ?
* A belief well described in the following vigorous lines of
a song called the “Fine Old Atom Molecule,” in Punch, for
the 12th December, 1874, that—Design sprang up by accident, Law’s rule from hazard blind,
The soulless soul-evolving, against not after kind,
As the lifeless life developed, and the mindless ripened mind,
In the fine old atom molecule
Of the young world’s protoprime.

�24

Reason, Religion,

I think such a test does exist, and that its application
justifies the claim made by me for the imagination
to be the true revealer of the mysteries of Being.
The test of which we are in search appears to me to
be furnished by the ascertainable facts of human
progress. Whatever judgment we may pass on
the trustworthiness of the conceptions about the
universe and its author formed by the imagination, it
is clear that the nature of man is itself a part of
the great whole, and must be assumed to participate
in that harmony and mutual suitableness, which we
find to prevail generally between the constituent
parts of this universe; at least until we have some
overwhelming proof that it is an exception, out of
harmony with all around it. And certainly if we
accept the hypothesis of the gradual evolution of
man out of the races inferior to him in mental and
moral power, by the continuation of a process
common to the whole series of living beings, the
idea of such a want of harmony between his nature
and the general constitution of things is absurd.
Assuming, then, that man’s nature is in harmony
with the universe, it follows that if the history of
human development shows clearly a tendency to
favour the growth of any particular’ character, the
conceptions about the universe which accord best
with this character, and so account for the develop­
ment of man having taken this line, must derive from
the known history of mankind strong evidence of
their truth. Now I think it must be admitted, by
any one at all conversant with human history, that the
principle of sympathy has been continually advancing
in its influence over mankind. We have but to think
•of the general abolition of slavery, in the nations of
Europe and their off-shoots, and the earnest efforts
made by these nations to suppress, at least the trade
in slaves, even where the existence of slavery cannot
be as yet touched, compared with its universal prac-

�and Revelation.
tice in the ancient world, and its approval even by the
noblest spirits and deepest thinkers ; or to name the
word hospital; or to consider how different is the
position occupied by women among ourselves from
that generally recognised in Greece or Rome, at a
stage of civilisation comparable with our present life,
in order to satisfy ourselves on this point. Probably
no one will contest that there is a marked difference
in this respect between the civilisation which has
grown up since the Christian era, and the civilisation
in the midst of which Christianity appeared. And
the change thus manifested is upon so vast a scale,
it affects so deeply the life and character of those
nations whom the course of events unmistakably
designates to be the leaders of the human race, that
it cannot be set aside as not a legitimate growth from
the constitution of the universe, without contraven­
ing those conclusions about the unity of all Being, to
which as we have seen scientific research conducts us.
But the principle of sympathetic tenderness, which
thus vindicates its right to be recognised as a true
manifestation of the all-sustaining source of existence,
requires for its satisfaction the faith in a Divine
sympathy responsive to its movements. It is not
content to rest upon itself, and leave the question
whether there is any sympathetic being except that
manifested on the earth unsettled, as the self-deter­
mining ego of Fichte’s earliest philosophy might have
been. It needs to feel that it is leaning on the
eternal. It demands a God with whom the spirit of
man can hold communion ; because it cannot find
in the beings around it that perfect response which
it requires for its entire satisfaction.
“ Each in his hidden sphere of joy or woe
Our hermit spirits range and dwell apart.”
“ Nor can the tenderest heart and next our own,
Know half the reasons why we smile or sigh,”
says Keble, in one of those passages where he writes

�&lt;16

Reason, Religion,

with the insight of the true poet, undimmed by the
theologic dust which he was apt to throw into his
eyes. Doubtless true sympathy must not confine
itself to such mysterious responses from an inward
power, but is bound to go forth, and labour in the
world around us for the good of others. But it
needs to refresh itself in its work, by the sense of
a universal Presence sympathetic with its efforts,
which the idea of Humanity substituted by A.
Comte is inadequate to replace; as Comte himself
felt when, in his later life, he came under the influence
of the sentiment of love, and was driven to supple­
ment the worship of Humanity by the concrete adora­
tion of a deceased woman, who in truth became for
him God; much as the Chinese supplement their
formal respect for the Gods whom, according to the
advice of Confucius, they “ honour and keep far from
them,” by their reverence for the spirits of their an­
cestors. What can we say, then, but that here, as in
the idea of progress, the imagination has anticipated
the slow progress of inference ? God, argues Ludwig
Feuerbach, is only a name for our own desires,
which we set over against ourselves as a Being en­
dowed with the power and the will to gratify them.
The reproach is not undeserved by the purposes for
which men often raise their prayers. But history
justifies the act. The imagination, forestalling the
course of human progress, at a time when the spirit of
sympathy had very little influence over human action,
placed the universe under its care, and thus consti­
tuted it into a home fit for that spirit which was to be,
and was to be the great source of blessings to man­
kind. The voice of history, which is entirely beyond
the control of the will of man, has justified the crea­
tions originating in his imaginative will; and thus
furnishes a test of the general truth of his religious
conceptions, which reduces the part of the criticising
reflection in this matter to a protest against investing

�and Revelation.
the details of these conceptions with that degree of
reasonable assurance, to be claimed, on this historical
ground for the common basis of all religious trust—
the assumption, which is what men really mean by
speaking of the personality of God, that the universe
*
arises from the action of a conscious, wise, and loving
Being, who sympathises with men.
It may be objected, perhaps, to this argument that,
if it were true, men ought to have become more pro­
foundly religious as the ages rolled on, w’hile, in
fact, an opposite tendency has manifested itself, both
in the world of ancient Greece and Rome, where the
original, warm, popular faith gradually died away
under the criticism of philosophy, and in our modern
world, since the Reformation. But strong as this
objection appears at first sight, it loses its force when
closely examined. What happened in the ancient
world is just what happens under our eyes. The
adherents of the traditionary religious faith failed to
distinguish the fundamental principle of religion from
the conceptions about the Divinity, in which their
Scriptures had embodied their consciousness of a
Divine presence, and the latter was in danger of
perishing before the criticism directed against the
former. But the reign of ancient scepticism was ter­
minated by the instrumentality which produced it.
* In support of the claim here advocated for the emotions,
I may refer to an interesting article by Mr. James Hinton, in
the Contemporary Review for December, 1874. I would espe­
cially call attention to a suggestion, which 1 do not remember
to have ever met with before, that the principle of self-sacri­
fice—that is, the voluntary giving-up of itself by one existence
to another—if presented as a phenomenal action, would assume
the scientific aspect of cause and effect—that is to say, of one
thing merging itself in another ; so that the unvarying succes­
sion of cause and effect, which above all, things appears to
“banish spirituality from nature,” assumes the character of
an embodiment of this spirituality, taking the form of ‘ ‘ meet­
ing every fresh demand with a new sacrifice.”

�28

Reason, Religion,

Philosophy, as time advanced, became religious. To
Plutarch the Divine is as real as the moral. The
Jupiter of Epictetus and Marcus Antoninus differs
from the Jupiter of Cleanthes by being invested with
that element of personal sympathy with man, which
is the characteristic assumption of religious faith.
And with the rise of Neoplatonism the philosophic
thinker gradually merged into the religious mystic.
No doubt the growth of Christianity deprived these
later phases of philosophic thought in the Roman
world from passing down into the beliefs of the
people, who in the mean time had become Christians.
But no one, I think, familiar with these philosophies,
can doubt that they constitute a genuine, spontaneous
development of the speculative imagination entirely
independent of the new religious creed destined to
undermine their labours; and thus are an evidence of
the truth that criticism cannot permanently destroy
Religion, but only change its form.
The free thought of modern times has been nur­
tured under influences giving to it a direct antagonism
to the contemporary religious conceptions unknown
to ancient philosophy, which, in its opposition to the
ancient creeds, had but to “ come, be seen, and con­
quer” in the minds of any who would attend to its
voice at all, and found itself confronted by no organised
bodies of religious teachers, no wide-spread system of
'popular instruction, no catechisms or Sunday Schools,
no Church or Bible invested by the uncriticizing ima­
gination of the faithful with infallibility, whence the
opposition directed against its criticisms might derive
strength. All this, modern criticism has had to en­
counter. And, but for the aid afforded it by the enor­
mous growth of physical knowledge, the unexpected
revelations made by its means, and the habits of
accurate investigation thus fostered, we may well
question whether the criticisms of the Reason would
not have been always turned aside by the combined

�and Revelation.

29

influences leagued in support of the traditionary con­
ceptions consecrated by religious faith. As it is,
though the old intrenchments are now pierced with
a thousand breaches by the powerful artillery of
scientific and critical research, the criticising Reason
has still to sustain a constant fight with a fresh host
of defenders, who press on to guard the shattered
bulwarks by their personal trust. It is, therefore, of
necessity so much occupied in effectually pulling down
what is thus perpetually attempted to be again set
up, that it can scarcely be expected to make progress
in reconstructing a religious ideal of its own. And
yet indications, by no means obscure, seem to me to
be showing themselves that modern philosophy is
advancing in the same direction as that taken by an­
cient philosophy in the ages between Augustus and
Justinian—that is, towards the transformation into
new religious ideals of the ideals destroyed by criti­
cism in their original shape. How unlike, for in­
stance, is the treatment of religious faiths by Emile
Burnouf to their treatment by Voltaire ! How dif­
ferent the tone of the life of Jesus by Renan from the
writings of Tom Paine ! And yet, so long as the
critical analysis of religious conceptions, or of the
writings on which they are founded, is regarded as
a religious crime, those only will commonly deal
with the criticism of religious beliefs whose inclina­
tions dispose them to criticise rather than to con­
struct ; while, obviously, it is to the latter class—•
those who are not satisfied with destroying, but desire
to build what will bear examination, in order to dwell
there in peace—that we must look for conceptions
capable of replacing the conceptions which criticism
has swept away.
Is it possible at all to forecast what form such
imaginations are likely to take ; by what road they
can carry us beyond that general trust in the basis
of religious conception, for which, as I have endea­

�30

Reason^ Religion,

voured to show, a sufficient positive foundation is
laid in the accordance between the historical develop­
ment of man and the qualities ascribed by the ima­
gination to God at a time long anterior to this de­
velopment. One principle, I think, we may lay
down with confidence. Whatever permanent work
of this nature can be done must be done scientifically.
That is to say, it must rest, not on any supposed
intuitions into the Divine nature, but on the revealed
facts relating to Religion ; that is, upon the concep­
tions by which men have attempted to embody their
consciousness of the Divine. The effort of such a
theology will be to account satisfactorily for the
different modes in which the great interpreter has
endeavoured to solve the problem of the Divine
essence, by gathering them up under some uniting
conception, by which they may be shown to represent
divers sides of the Divine reality, and thus receive a
satisfactory explanation as being essentially all parts
of one revealing action. It may appear a very hope­
less task to construct anything like such a consistent
system of theology out of the manifold imaginations,
for each of which a fit place should be found in it. But
I do not despair of its accomplishment if it be un­
dertaken in that spirit of patient inquiry, and the
acceptance of those conceptions which most completely
explain the whole body of known facts as presumably
true, on which scientific certainty rests. I am per­
suaded that, in the case of these phenomena, as in
that of other natural phenomena, apparent confusion
will resolve itself into an intelligible order ; because I
am satisfied that the freedom of the human imagina­
tion is no more devoid of law than the necessity of the
physical world. Each mode of Being, the interpreting
imagination, and the nature which it has to interpret,
including the nature of man, is to me the expression
of the same Eternal Reason. And of Reason, we
must affirm, from our own experience of its action,

�and Revelation.

3i

that it is the property to harmonise freedom with
order. Of this harmony the religious conceptions of
mankind have, I conceive, partaken, in their instinc­
tive attempts to apprehend the Divine under the in­
fluence of the providential course of circumstances.
It is the office of a true Science of Religion, in my
judgment, to appreciate justly these attempts, and
combine their characteristic ideas, purified and trans­
formed by the refining fire of criticism, into one con­
nected whole, by the constructive action of the
Imagination, which would thus reveal in its great
outlines the deepest mystery of existence; and, I
believe, will make this Revelation by a conception
approaching the fundamental ideas of the Catholic
Faith much more nearly than those commonly sup­
pose who now dwell only on the opposition apparent
at present between the Catholic dogmas and scientific
thought.

C. W. EEYNELL, PRINTER, LITTLE PULTENEY STREET, HAYMARKET.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="4539">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4537">
                <text>Reason, religion and revelation</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4538">
                <text>Neale, Edward Vansittart [1810-1892]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4540">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 31 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Includes bibliographical references. From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Printed by C.W. Reynell, Little Pulteney Street, London.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4541">
                <text>Thomas Scott</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4542">
                <text>1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4543">
                <text>CT146</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18603">
                <text>Religion</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18604">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Reason, religion and revelation), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18605">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18606">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18607">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="410">
        <name>Faith and Reason</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="462">
        <name>Philosophy and Religion</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
